• Hi all. We have had reports of member's signatures being edited to include malicious content. You can rest assured this wasn't done by staff and we can find no indication that the forums themselves have been compromised.

    However, remember to keep your passwords secure. If you use similar logins on multiple sites, people and even bots may be able to access your account.

    We always recommend using unique passwords and enable two-factor authentication if possible. Make sure you are secure.
  • Be sure to join the discussion on our discord at: Discord.gg/serebii
  • If you're still waiting for the e-mail, be sure to check your junk/spam e-mail folders

Anima Ex Machina: REBOOT

Praxiteles

Friendly POKéMON.
1. Quick glossary of what Bill and Raye's Japanese terms.
Daijoubu = (I am) okay/no need to worry/generally “all is good” kind of phrase. It can also be used to ask if someone is okay, depending on context.
Kowakatta = Did I scare you?
Kowai wa = I am scared

Thank you anime for giving me a voice actor in my head to perform all of those phrases.

DESCRIPTION: FIRST DRAFT OF D.E.V.A. CONTAINMENT FILE FOR INDIVIDUAL KNOWN AS 2000KH-B/03, CODENAME ABEL.

I'm glad we haven't forgotten about him! Have you explained Object Classes yet? So far from a F+R we've only seen Class II, which seems to describe ixodidas. The generality of the word object seems to imply it might mean 'living being', but more likely, you might be taking a page from SCP and its 'safety of the universe' designations.

Warmth pulsed from the jewel in his chest, flowing like boiling water into the rest of his torso.

Possibly the gentleness of 'warmth' belies the intensity of the actual anger? First we hear it's warm, then suddenly it's scalding. Maybe 'heat'?

It filled his throat and mouth too, and his body spasmed in closed-mouth coughs. He could hear the whistle of his breath, feel the coldness of the air passing in and out of the tear; it stung on levels Bill didn’t even think pain could reach.

I like that, there are a few different senses working here, but for the moment his vision has been completely drowned out. Also, vividly experienced battle injuries!

It wasn’t so much a moment of relaxation as it was a misdirection of power, one that allowed Thom to push her off him and yank her crowbar out of her hands. In the next second, Bill grabbed her from behind, wrapping his arms around her waist as he dragged her away from Thom.

Nice action direction!

“Why would that make you more violent?!” he cried as he pushed himself back onto his hands.

AHAHAHA Bill, do you know?

“Honestly, haven’t I had enough without—” His words broke off abruptly when Lanette punched him in the chin. Turning his glare back towards her, he reached up to grab her arms and press them down into the floor with the palms of his hands. “Okay, that hurt.”

Bill gets a brief respite from being imprisoned and harassed, I hope it doesn't last too long. =P It's all because Lanette came here alone, apparently, they're briefly in the presence of people who don't want Bill dead. If she'd had some of her seconds-in-command or something with her, the situation would have gone down differently.

Lanette moved towards her, but Thom grabbed her before she could get far. He flung her crowbar to the side and wrapped her in her arms, holding her close and tight even as she squirmed. Then, leaning in, Thom whispered one phrase into her ear.

I didn't know they were that close. Seems like a big achievement given Lanette's cold-blooded monster-killer status -- although, I realize, she of course still loves humans (as much/more).

“Well, she’s probably just scared of you ‘cause you’re covered in blood,” Thom told him matter-of-factly.

How life conspires against him.

“Gomen,” he continued. “Kowakatta?”

It sounds more sincere in Japanese because English is the Language of Insincerity. =P

There’s an abandoned house there that once belonged to a fossil maniac.

It's a great place. There's a hole in the wall. I love it.

“Er.” Bill shook his head. “It’s … it’s a quiet hum. It’s getting closer. I-I’m not sure what you—”

“Exactly in that direction?” Lanette snapped.

“Yes. Why?”

AEM for all your roller-coaster whiplash needs!

Bill had never really heard a bloodcurdling scream outside of horror films, but he could only describe the sound he heard right then as such: loud and wild and from the back of the throat, as if their voices were trying desperately to escape their chests to the point where they shredded their lungs in the process.

*envisions Shinji seeing the unmasked EVA*

A burst of electricity lit up one of the laboratories in Polaris Institute.

*imagines an establishing shot of Polaris with one of the windows beaming yellow light* Now we shall take a look at how the symbiosis fails to preserve the host's humanity.

“I hope you don’t mind, but the rest of your team were delighted to take a day off. Seems like you aren’t exactly popular among your crowd. And if what I’ve gathered is correct, then I’m not just talking about the behavioral team.”

His approach is so casual. Someone would try finding out when she has off time and catching her then. He looks like he walked in to the lab and chatted up a few people and soon everything was set exactly the way he wanted it.

“Of course I do. Do you?”

What does he want to know. It's hard to tell the extent of his knowledge and that's nervous-making.

She crossed her arms. “Yes, and I know how you are with games. You answered my first question. I answered yours. If you answer my question now, then that means I will be forced to wait for your question … or for you to decide that the game is over. Doesn’t that sound fair?”

Damn. And of course the reason he doesn't just cut through the whole thing is because she guessed he'd be willing to humor her, if it was clever/interesting enough. That's very astute, considering she's only met him now for the first time.

She leered again at his light sarcasm but said nothing towards it. Nothing at all was going to deflect her from her purpose. “Professor McKenzie. What are you to D.E.V.A.?”

Ha. That doesn't necessitate him to answer, though.

“That’s where you’re wrong. They’ve always mattered,” he replied happily.

Oh my god, does he mean that?

That was a most satisfying one, I think I was just very pleased that Lanette and the siblings kind of partially made up. I can't remember if/when Hope started talking in the previous rev.; I have a feeling your plans for her have gotten a bit more advanced this time around. Also, the game is getting interesting! Does that mean things about John's agenda/what he knows will start to spill out? We have to stay tuned to see! 8|
 
...Wow. I did not expect this chapter to turn out the way it did. But that's what I like about you, Jax. You always have ways to surprise us.

Alright, let's did right into this action!

1. Quick glossary of what Bill and Raye's Japanese terms.
Daijoubu = (I am) okay/no need to worry/generally “all is good” kind of phrase. It can also be used to ask if someone is okay, depending on context.
Kowakatta = Did I scare you?
Kowai wa = I am scared

Thanks for that. I have no Japanese anime experience, so that helped a ton.

DESCRIPTION: FIRST DRAFT OF D.E.V.A. CONTAINMENT FILE FOR INDIVIDUAL KNOWN AS 2000KH-B/03, CODENAME ABEL

Well, well, well, it seems that little Joel has come back in the picture. I'm looking forward to see what he does.

Bill, act, Adam demanded. Do not allow me to interpret this as a life-threatening situation.

See, that's what I thought was going to happen last chapter. However, it's interesting to see that Adam's only viewing that route as a last resort. He actually seems like he's trying to uphold his end of the bargain.

...Huh. I'm not sure what to think anymore.

In the next instant, all Bill could perceive was white-hot pain radiating from his neck and chin. He wanted to scream, but his jaw was literally jammed shut. Instead, he heard Lanette’s sharp yelp, followed closely by the world tipping over on its side. He couldn’t even feel himself hit the floor, but he could feel the blood. A flood of it, gushing out of his neck and flowing down the smooth plating of his front at first. But then, when the world tipped over, it began to flow sideways into a puddle around his body, and he could feel the hot, sticky wetness soak into his face. It filled his throat and mouth too, and his body spasmed in closed-mouth coughs. He could hear the whistle of his breath, feel the coldness of the air passing in and out of the tear; it stung on levels Bill didn’t even think pain could reach. And the pain—the pain. It wasn’t just agonizing. It was never-ending. So as what felt like an eternity passed, he could only shiver in pure, blinding agony. He couldn’t think. Time did not exist for him. His senses could barely register anything other than what he felt in his neck.

And then, he blinked. He wasn’t sure how long he blinked, but he knew that the world went black for a moment.

You truly are a hopeless creature, Adam growled. This would be far easier if you listened to my advice.

Bill suddenly rediscovered his ability to move, and at that point, he used it to curl up into a fetal position.

Breathe, you idiot.

Shuddering, Bill followed Adam’s direction without a second thought. He breathed, but this time, he couldn’t feel air passing into his throat through his neck. In fact, with each breath, the pain ebbed away until he was released from its grasp.

Hey look, Bill's Wolverine, now! (With a split personality, of course, but that's a different story). But yeah, I can totally see why he'd be scared out of his mind when that happened. Humans don't like to have their throats slashed.

For a scientist, you certainly have a terrible habit of not listening,

IT TOOK YOU THIS LONG TO FIGURE THAT OUT ADAM??!! Geez, and I thought you were smart...

Thom sat up, gasping for breath as he gripped Lanette’s crowbar in one hand. “H-hey. How did you … you were … you okay?”

“You’re welcome,” Bill said, keeping his eyes trained on Lanette. “I’m fine. It’s strange on more than one level, I know, but I’m fine.”

“You sure?” Thom asked. “You were stabbed in the neck. Like … you were stabbed in the neck five seconds ago.”

At that, Bill flashed him a quick smirk. “You said ixodida recover quickly, didn’t you?”

“Yeah, but ...” Thom rubbed the back of his neck. “Holy crap. I … I mean … huh. Damn.”

My goodness, Bill actually has an ally in this version! Who's competent! I mean, Thom's still crazy as all hell, but he can actually put up a good fight!

“Wattson, if you’re not a traitor, then shut up and do something,” Lanette snarled.

As if that finally snapped him out of his shock, Thom straightened. “Lanette, c’mon! He’s really reasonable if you just let him—”

Whereas Lanette doesn't really have any allies, but keeps everyone in line with threats. This could get very interesting, very fast.

“I didn’t want to do this,” he rasped. “But you won’t listen to me otherwise.”

Carefully, he leaned down to whisper something in Lanette’s ear. Her eyes widened as her entire body tensed. She knew what it was: a password—specifically, a password for the deepest parts of the storage system, the parts that only the people who knew it the most intimately could unlock. Not only that, but it wasn’t just any password. It was Kanto and Johto’s password, one meant for only a single interface in the entire world. And she knew this because it was also the one word only one person outside of her family knew, and only one person knew it because there was only one person she would ever trust with it.

If that doesn't get her to trust Bill, I'm not sure what will.

They stared at each other for a very long, very quiet moment.

And then she kneed him in the hip.

Buckling over, Bill slammed his forehead back into the floor to avoid hitting Lanette, but he couldn’t ignore the fact that she was now shoving at his shoulders and clawing at the side of his face, screaming what he figured were French obscenities in a frantic effort to get him off.

“Why would that make you more violent?!” he cried as he pushed himself back onto his hands.

She responded by slamming her knee directly between his legs. He stopped, freezing at the lack of pain from Lanette’s assault. Despite the fact that Lanette was now punching him in the chest, he lifted his eyes to the ceiling.

“Really?!” he yelled.

...Do you abuse Bill in your dreams for fun, Jax? Because if you do, you must be having a ball with all this mayhem.

It was a wartortle. A wartortle standing just beyond Lanette. The turtle held his limbs out slightly to the side, and even though he had yet to receive another order to attack, bubbles were already forming in his pointed, cerulean mouth. Behind him, though, stood Raye with her arms slack at her sides and her eyes wide and trained directly on Bill.

“Raye,” he murmured.

Then, she did the one thing that saved Bill’s life. She started crying.

Bawling, actually. Complete with her head tilted back, her mouth open, her eyes shut, and tears streaming freely down her face. Lanette moved towards her, but Thom grabbed her before she could get far. He flung her crowbar to the side and wrapped her in her arms, holding her close and tight even as she squirmed. Then, leaning in, Thom whispered one phrase into her ear.

“Let him handle this.”

I mostly put this quote in for the last sentence. Oh my Arceus, that is something I did not expect to come out of Thom's mouth. And yet, strangely, I can completely see that happening. This is a much more mature take on Thom, and those four words exemplify how much more of a complex character he is. He, at least, can tell that Bill means no harm, and seems like he would do anything to help him, even by standing up to a person who's PTSD has driven her nearly insane. That's what I call maturity. And I love that it's Thom who shows all this.

Bill shook his head. “Please don’t be afraid. I won’t hurt you.” And then, when she cried out once more, Bill continued, “I don’t understand. What will prove to you that you can trust me?”

“Well, she’s probably just scared of you ‘cause you’re covered in blood,” Thom told him matter-of-factly.

Bill shot a glance over his shoulder to see Thom casually standing behind him with one large hand clamped over the mouth of a quietly fuming Lanette.

“Just sayin’, man,” he said. “You’ve got blood all over you. Might wanna clean that up so you don’t look like you just killed someone.”

That's a good point. Better listen to him Bill.

At that, Bill stepped back and spread his arms. “Hit me. Aim for my chest, if you’d please.”

Somewhere in his head, he heard Adam sigh. Oh, that is a terrible idea.

Unfortunately, Bill didn’t have time to protest. He could only tear his eyes away from his sister’s wartortle as the other pokémon shrugged, lifted a stubby, blue paw, and slammed a foot down into the ground. Blue circles of light flashed across the floor in the short distance between the wartortle and his target until they formed a ring beneath the ixodida’s feet, and all at once, Bill realized exactly why Adam called his train of thought a bad idea. Before he could call it off or dodge the turtle’s attack, jets of water burst from the floor and slammed into Bill at full force, and he was blasted off his feet and into the air. Unable to control his flightpath, Bill pinwheeled through the air and came crashing down onto the couches, sopping wet and thoroughly bruised. Groaning, he sat up and whipped around to face the turtle.

“I didn’t say use Water Pledge on me!” he shouted.

The wartortle responded by shooting a Water Gun directly into Bill’s face.

I get the feeling that I'm going to love that wartortle by the end of this fic.

Swinging his eyes towards its source in awe, he caught sight of his sister. Her hands were balled in front of her mouth, and her eyes were fixed on the ground, just as Bill had left her. But what was different about her now was that there was a hint of a smile behind her hands, and her voice wasn’t broken up by sobs.

It was broken up by laughter.

“I did it,” Bill breathed.

Then, shaking his head, he moved towards her again, this time on two feet. When he reached her, she didn’t move away from him. Instead, she flinched, her laughter silencing in an uncertain grunt. Carefully, slowly, Bill reached out again and caressed her cheek with the back of his hand. Even through his steel armor, he could feel the gritty, dry tear tracks on her skin. The heat bothered him, but he kept his hand there, brushing her face with cautious strokes.

“Daijoubu,” he whispered. “Daijoubu.”

She sniffed and stared at him, stared directly at his face. But she couldn’t say a word. Not yet.

“Gomen,” he continued. “Kowakatta?”

This time, Raye could respond, but she could only do it in a strained, rasping voice. “Nii-chan?”

He nodded once. “Hello, Raye. I’m sorry I missed your birthday again.”

Pressing her face into her brother’s hand, Raye shook with a sniffle. Bill could feel her tears, warm and watery, flow onto his fingers. When she opened one eye, the one not pressed against him, she stared directly into his face for the first time.

“Nii-chan,” she whined. “Nii-chan. Kowai wa.”

Relaxing a little, Bill moved his hand to Raye’s shoulder and pulled her closer. She complied, wrapping her arms around him tightly, and he followed by draping his own over her. As she buried her face in his torso, she burst into a second round of tears and sobs. The warmth seeped through Bill’s metal skin, but he did his best to ignore it. He was going to get used to this. He was going to do it to help Raye. He didn’t have a choice in the matter. With those three thoughts repeating over and over again in his head, he reached up to stroke Raye’s hair gently.

“Shh,” he replied, stroking her hair gently. “I know. I know.”

...This, Jax, is the reason this chapter surprised me. In your last version, Raye (or Hope, as she was named back then) was a completely schizophrenic mess who couldn't string a coherent sentence together. This was such a complete reversal of that character that I actually had to get up from my chair to process that. Not only is Raye still lucid, but she recognizes her brother, even in his mutated state, and is able to hug him without fear. She even laughs a little outof joy of seeing her Nii-chan again.

I can't express in words how many feels I got from that section of the chapter. It was gorgeous. It was gut-wrenching. It was...too much amazingness in a couple of paragraphs. It made me cry.

So...yeah.

Honestly, I'm just going to end my review there, because while Lanette's cooldown was nice, the buildup to the fight was very dramatic, and John's conversation with Nettle was really mysterious and memorable, I can't really think of anything better about that chapter than Bill and Raye's real reunion. Anything else that I say would just take away from that moment.

So, yeah. I'm looking forward to the next chapter.

-Phalanx, out.
 

The Great Butler

Hush, keep it down
First, though, a couple o’ language notes!

1. Quick glossary of what Bill and Raye's Japanese terms.
Daijoubu = (I am) okay/no need to worry/generally “all is good” kind of phrase. It can also be used to ask if someone is okay, depending on context.
Kowakatta = Did I scare you?
Kowai wa = I am scared

2. Reste Region is a joke that will make more sense if you know both French and the geography of Canada. I WOULD BE SORRY EXCEPT I’M NOT. :D

These are good to provide readers right upfront. I won't address the second one, mostly because I don't get it :)P) but the first, as it is a necessary plot element, is very good to have.

It also makes me realize just how hard my heart is likely going to break this chapter.

Ten

D.E.V.A. CLEARANCE LEVEL 9
CLEARANCE ACCEPTED.
DOCUMENT TYPE: FILE
DESIGNATION: PROJECT STARDUST SUBJECT, FILE 03
DESCRIPTION: FIRST DRAFT OF D.E.V.A. CONTAINMENT FILE FOR INDIVIDUAL KNOWN AS 2000KH-B/03, CODENAME ABEL.
DATE-TIME: FILE CREATION, 10/10/02, 09:36


Ah, Abel! It's been a while since I've seen him.

SUBJECT ID #: SE-650
CODE NAME: ABEL
CURRENT LOCATION: POLARIS INSTITUTE, CINNABAR ISLAND, KANTO
OBJECT CLASS: II, PENDING APPROVAL
CONTAINMENT PROCEDURES: PENDING
DESCRIPTION: Electric-type SE-650 (“ixodida”). Armed with bio-thorns and ranged electrical attacks.
KNOWN MOVES: Thunder, Discharge, Shock Wave, Thunder Wave
CURRENT STATUS: Captive, Polaris Institute. Security top priority. WARNING—Considered highly dangerous. Contain by any means necessary. Caution highly advised.
NOTES: Creation may be linked to Adam Incident (SEE FULL REPORT, LINKED.) Investigation authorized by C-01.

Obvious foreshadowing to things those of us who are AEM veterans know about, no doubt.

“Answer me,” Lanette growled.

The crowbar’s straighter end was still dangerously close to Bill’s chest. He felt it, the point scratching the surface of his core lightly. Warmth pulsed from the jewel in his chest, flowing like boiling water into the rest of his torso. Bill didn’t have to read the parasite’s mind to know exactly what that meant: that Adam was not just angry. Rather, it was enraged. A wordless threat pulsed in Bill’s brain. It didn’t have any sound, any words. Bill could simply feel it in the numbness in his arms, in the gathering darkness on the edges of his field of vision, in the crawling beneath his skin. The parasite was enraged, and it was just seconds away from doing something incredibly terrible.

Bill, act, Adam demanded. Do not allow me to interpret this as a life-threatening situation.

That is simply terrifying. I didn't even need to reach Adam's threat to understand exactly what this means.

“I know,” Bill whispered. “I just ...”

Lanette pressed into the bar, and Bill could feel the tip push harder on the surface of the jewel. His hands balled into fists without his consent. He glanced at one of them through the corner of his eye as he frantically scrambled to put his thoughts into words.

“Answer me,” Lanette repeated, this time louder and gruffer.

Bill turned his eyes back to his companion, to his friend, to the person on this planet that he trusted more than anyone else.

“Lanette,” he whispered. “Lanette, please. Please, you must believe m—”

A crack of electricity filled Bill’s ears, a white light temporarily blinded him, and the smell of wet gravel and copper filled his nose. Manectric apparently had moved, and that was the worst thing it could have done. This was largely because the force around Bill released as a direct result of this attack, but nothing prevented him from falling into Lanette’s weapon. So he did. And the curved, pointed end of Lanette’s crowbar, the part she held steadily, quickly met his throat.

In the next instant, all Bill could perceive was white-hot pain radiating from his neck and chin. He wanted to scream, but his jaw was literally jammed shut. Instead, he heard Lanette’s sharp yelp, followed closely by the world tipping over on its side. He couldn’t even feel himself hit the floor, but he could feel the blood. A flood of it, gushing out of his neck and flowing down the smooth plating of his front at first. But then, when the world tipped over, it began to flow sideways into a puddle around his body, and he could feel the hot, sticky wetness soak into his face. It filled his throat and mouth too, and his body spasmed in closed-mouth coughs. He could hear the whistle of his breath, feel the coldness of the air passing in and out of the tear; it stung on levels Bill didn’t even think pain could reach. And the pain—the pain. It wasn’t just agonizing. It was never-ending. So as what felt like an eternity passed, he could only shiver in pure, blinding agony. He couldn’t think. Time did not exist for him. His senses could barely register anything other than what he felt in his neck.

Oh that was just gruesome.

And I felt every little moment of it. That's a testament to what good description can do.

And then, he blinked. He wasn’t sure how long he blinked, but he knew that the world went black for a moment.

You truly are a hopeless creature, Adam growled. This would be far easier if you listened to my advice.

Bill suddenly rediscovered his ability to move, and at that point, he used it to curl up into a fetal position.

I've got to say, that's quite a nice little detail to throw in. Having him revert to the fetal position really tells you that there's still a human in there. I can't think of many things more human than a basic instinct like that.

Breathe, you idiot.

Shuddering, Bill followed Adam’s direction without a second thought. He breathed, but this time, he couldn’t feel air passing into his throat through his neck. In fact, with each breath, the pain ebbed away until he was released from its grasp. Carefully, shakily, he pushed himself up onto his hands and knees and lifted a trembling hand to his throat. Under his fingertips, he could feel the ragged edge of the wound push against his touch. Drawing his hand away from his throat, he turned it until the jewel in his palm revealed his reflection. There, he saw the wound on his throat—the long, ugly hole up his neck and under his chin and collar—close up and vanish as if it was never there.

I'm kind of surprised the crowbar didn't get stuck in the wound.

“W-what?” he mumbled.

For a scientist, you certainly have a terrible habit of not listening, Adam commented. Were you not paying attention when your new companions told you that my kind can heal from any wound? This is technically not true, but we can heal from many injuries that would be fatal to humans.

Now, this one surprised me at first, but on further consideration it makes sense.

Ixodida, for all their quirks, are still Pokemon, right? I'd think Bill would be well aware of the way Pokemon can heal more easily compared to people. But then, when you consider the kind of stress he's under, it's easy for him to forget that.

Bill grasped his throat carefully, feeling the tender, new skin beneath the jewel in his palm. “What?!”

By the way, I do believe you are in the middle of a battle. Perhaps it would be wise to begin paying attention to your surroundings, Bill.

Swinging his head back towards the seating area, Bill squinted until he could focus on the scene before him. He must not have been distracted for long; from the looks of it, the struggle between Lanette and Thom had just gotten started. To be more accurate, he could see Lanette’s spinda lying in a twitching, slightly smoking heap just a few feet away from him. Beyond it, Thom’s manectric pinned Lanette’s solrock face-down on the floor using all four paws, and every time the living rock so much as twitched, the dog fired another round of electricity straight into its craggy body. The trainers themselves, meanwhile, were on the floor in the far corner of the lobby. Lanette sat on top of Thom’s stomach, her crowbar straight against the man’s shoulders. Both of their hands were on her weapon, and all of their knuckles were white as they pushed against each other in a frantic struggle. All the while, Thom was crying out, his words melting into an incoherent babble of “please” and “stop” while Lanette silently pressed all her weight into her weapon.

This one part tells me so much about both Lanette and Thom. You can just feel their opposing points of view coming right through in their clash.

“Lanette,” Bill gasped. Then, launching himself onto his feet without a second thought, he bolted towards her. “Lanette, stop!”

She faltered. It was slight and subtle, but it was crucial. Her hands relaxed. Her shoulders tensed in the wrong way. Her arms went just a little slack. It wasn’t so much a moment of relaxation as it was a misdirection of power, one that allowed Thom to push her off him and yank her crowbar out of her hands. In the next second, Bill grabbed her from behind, wrapping his arms around her waist as he dragged her away from Thom. She screeched and flailed, elbowing Bill in the shoulder and kicking him in his ankle until he finally pulled her down to the floor. Before she could get away, he twisted, pulling himself on top of her until his knees framed her waist, his hands pinned her arms down at the elbow, and his tail wrapped tightly around her legs.

Bill, bad idea. You want her not to see you as a threat!

Thom sat up, gasping for breath as he gripped Lanette’s crowbar in one hand. “H-hey. How did you … you were … you okay?”

“You’re welcome,” Bill said, keeping his eyes trained on Lanette. “I’m fine. It’s strange on more than one level, I know, but I’m fine.”

“You sure?” Thom asked. “You were stabbed in the neck. Like … you were stabbed in the neck five seconds ago.”

At that, Bill flashed him a quick smirk. “You said ixodida recover quickly, didn’t you?”

“Yeah, but ...” Thom rubbed the back of his neck. “Holy crap. I … I mean … huh. Damn.” He numbly let his chin fall as he held up the crowbar. “Uh. What can I … anything I can do?”

Flinching as Lanette thrashed under him, Bill bent his head down. “Just hold onto that right now. I need a moment.”

Considering Lanette has presumably been thrashing under him snerk all along, I find it a little hard to see how he and Thom could have a full conversation so easily.

Nodding, Thom stood. He gripped the crowbar in both hands as he stared down at the scene on the floor. After a few seconds, Bill lifted his chin slightly to stare directly into Lanette’s eyes.

“Lanette, stop it,” he said firmly. “It’s me.”

“Let me go,” she barked.

“Not until you listen to what I have to say.”

Lifting her head off the floor, Lanette snapped, “Let me go, you monster!”

Maybe if he didn't tackle her like that, this wouldn't be quite so hard.

Bill flinched at the loudness of her voice so close to his ear. “I’m not a monster. Lanette, you’ve got to listen to me. It’s me—Bill!”

“I know how you ixodida work,” she growled. “You take people, and you transform them. But you leave their faces as a defense mechanism so that the humans closest to them let down their guard. You may look like him. You may even sound like him. But I know what you really are.”

If what happened to her prior to the story is still intact from the last version... ouch. That one hurts.

“You have it all wrong,” Bill insisted, turning his gaze back to her. “It’s me in here, Lanette. I’m telling the truth.”

“Y-Y’know, you really should listen to him,” Thom offered. “He’s really not that—”

“Wattson, if you’re not a traitor, then shut up and do something,” Lanette snarled.

As if that finally snapped him out of his shock, Thom straightened. “Lanette, c’mon! He’s really reasonable if you just let him—”

She interrupted with a quick, barking laugh. And that was the sound that hurt Bill the most. It wasn’t the first time he had heard Lanette laugh, no, but whenever she had done so in the past, it was always a light sound, high in the throat and quick and warm, like the chirping of a swablu. This sound, however, was low and sharp and cold, as if it came from someplace muddy and dark. Lanette twisted in her partner’s grip and gave Thom an icy sneer.

“You idiot,” she whispered. “All of them will sound reasonable, but that’s all for show. Everything they do is to catch you in their trap. This thing may have sounded reasonable to you, but it’s only waiting to take advantage of you because it knows we outnumber it.”

Oh wow this is just agonizing to read. It's not bad, in fact, it's excellent - it's just so painful to imagine what turned Lanette into this. This doesn't sound like a person, it sounds like a hollow shell who's running on autopilot.

“It has a name,” Bill responded crossly. Then, with a sigh, he bent his head down again. “All I’m asking is for you to listen to me. Please, Lanette. I know this isn’t you.”

Snapping her glare back to Bill, Lanette bared her teeth and jolted one of her legs to the side, pulling Bill’s tail harshly in the process. An electric pain ran up Bill’s spine, causing him to yelp and drop himself lower to Lanette. However, his grip on her arms tightened, and his legs ground into the floor even as his tail loosened. Before Lanette could move, before she could pull her legs out of the metal coil around her knees, he leaned down and pressed his forehead into the floor next to her ear.

“I didn’t want to do this,” he rasped. “But you won’t listen to me otherwise.”

Carefully, he leaned down to whisper something in Lanette’s ear. Her eyes widened as her entire body tensed. She knew what it was: a password—specifically, a password for the deepest parts of the storage system, the parts that only the people who knew it the most intimately could unlock. Not only that, but it wasn’t just any password. It was Kanto and Johto’s password, one meant for only a single interface in the entire world. And she knew this because it was also the one word only one person outside of her family knew, and only one person knew it because there was only one person she would ever trust with it.

The question that jumps to my mind immediately is, can this really work when Lanette seems to know/can reasonably conclude that the Ixodida can mine their hosts' minds for their knowledge? She just said Ixodida use the faces of their hosts as a decoy, so it's entirely possible that Adam could be using Bill's mind to trap her with the password.

I do like this part of the plot, it just seems a little unclear to me.

She really did hate her first name. Bill, at least, didn’t judge her for it, although in the past, she would have jokingly said it would be because he would have been one to talk. He knew this. He remembered conversations about this, and he missed them already. And now, as he lifted his head just enough to look into her eyes, he watched her expression become unreadable. It wasn’t because it was blank. It was because it was a mixture of several different emotions at once. Confused. Hurt. Angry. Bill studied her face, waiting patiently for her to make the next move.

Her first name?

And eventually, the next move came in the form of her voice, tiny and soft for the first time since they were reunited.

“Bill.”

He pushed himself up, placing his hands on either side of her head. Quietly, he gazed down at her with a broad smile.

“Lanette,” he breathed, relieved that she was no longer fighting him. “Hello.”

They stared at each other for a very long, very quiet moment.

And then she kneed him in the hip.

You had me, you really ****ing had me. I was tearing up and everything and then you do that. Just.... brilliant.

Buckling over, Bill slammed his forehead back into the floor to avoid hitting Lanette, but he couldn’t ignore the fact that she was now shoving at his shoulders and clawing at the side of his face, screaming what he figured were French obscenities in a frantic effort to get him off.

French obscenities are the finest obscenities.

“Why would that make you more violent?!” he cried as he pushed himself back onto his hands.

She responded by slamming her knee directly between his legs. He stopped, freezing at the lack of pain from Lanette’s assault. Despite the fact that Lanette was now punching him in the chest, he lifted his eyes to the ceiling.

“Really?!” he yelled.

As appropriate as it would be to discuss that matter, considering your literal position in this situation, Adam replied, we will discuss that at another time.

Oh dear.

“Honestly, haven’t I had enough without—” His words broke off abruptly when Lanette punched him in the chin. Turning his glare back towards her, he reached up to grab her arms and press them down into the floor with the palms of his hands. “Okay, that hurt.”

“Let me go,” she growled again.

“No,” Bill responded. “Listen. I don’t know why you’re so militantly against ixodida, but you’ve got to believe me when I say—”

Bill sure doesn't choose his words well, does he?

A jet of water blasted him in the side. It sent him sailing across the room and into the videophones, narrowly missing Thom in the process. With a crash, Bill fell to the floor under another rain of sparks and broken metal and plastic, only this time, it actually hurt. Warily, he crawled to his hands and knees and shook off the excess water before lifting his chin to see his assailant.

It was a wartortle. A wartortle standing just beyond Lanette. The turtle held his limbs out slightly to the side, and even though he had yet to receive another order to attack, bubbles were already forming in his pointed, cerulean mouth. Behind him, though, stood Raye with her arms slack at her sides and her eyes wide and trained directly on Bill.

“Raye,” he murmured.

Then, she did the one thing that saved Bill’s life. She started crying.

...remember that thing I said about my heart breaking in this chapter?

Yeah, it was right.

Bawling, actually. Complete with her head tilted back, her mouth open, her eyes shut, and tears streaming freely down her face. Lanette moved towards her, but Thom grabbed her before she could get far. He flung her crowbar to the side and wrapped her in her arms, holding her close and tight even as she squirmed. Then, leaning in, Thom whispered one phrase into her ear.

“Let him handle this.”

Bill didn’t even need to hear that cue. Even as Thom was wrapping Lanette up in his arms, Bill was making his move, starting towards his sister on all fours. Once he passed Thom and Lanette, he pushed off the ground and rose to his feet, stumbling the last few steps to his sister. Her wartortle growled, shifting himself between the ixodida and the trainer. Bill glanced down at the turtle, then back up at his sister. With a deep breath, Bill reached over the turtle, slowly and gently until his knuckles brushed up against Raye’s face. Instantly, her bawling stopped, replaced only by hiccups and tears as she stared at him through a squint. Then, after only a few seconds, her eyes widened, and her face paled. She stumbled backwards a few paces and cringed, and her sobs turned into a quivering whimper.

“Raye,” Bill cooed. “Daijoubu. It’s me.”

In response, she flinched, shutting her eyes tightly as she wrapped her arms over her head.

“Go away!” she cried. “Go away go away go away …!”

You know what?

I have to admit, I was concerned that Raye was simply going to accept him without incident here. I'm pleasantly surprised to see that's not the case. Not that I think you'd make such a mistake, but it seemed like Raye might actually have been able to see past his transformation and realize it's her brother too easily. But instead we got an entirely realistic reaction, I think.

Bill shook his head. “Please don’t be afraid. I won’t hurt you.” And then, when she cried out once more, Bill continued, “I don’t understand. What will prove to you that you can trust me?”

“Well, she’s probably just scared of you ‘cause you’re covered in blood,” Thom told him matter-of-factly.

Yeah, no, Thom. I don't think so.

Bill shot a glance over his shoulder to see Thom casually standing behind him with one large hand clamped over the mouth of a quietly fuming Lanette.

“Just sayin’, man,” he said. “You’ve got blood all over you. Might wanna clean that up so you don’t look like you just killed someone.”

Furrowing his eyebrows, Bill turned away from Thom and lifted one of his hands. He peered at his reflection on his forearm until he caught sight of the splatters of red covering his neck, his chest, and the entire left side of his face. Entire swaths of red still looked wet and fresh, and red rivulets of water and blood dribbled down his chest.

“Oh,” he said faintly. “So I do.” Then, looking down at his sister’s wartortle, he added, “Hit me.”

The turtle screwed up his face in confusion. Tilting his head to the side, he trilled half of his species’ name but refused to fire a shot.

At that, Bill stepped back and spread his arms. “Hit me. Aim for my chest, if you’d please.”

Somewhere in his head, he heard Adam sigh. Oh, that is a terrible idea.

Bill chose his chest deliberately, didn't he.

Unfortunately, Bill didn’t have time to protest. He could only tear his eyes away from his sister’s wartortle as the other pokémon shrugged, lifted a stubby, blue paw, and slammed a foot down into the ground. Blue circles of light flashed across the floor in the short distance between the wartortle and his target until they formed a ring beneath the ixodida’s feet, and all at once, Bill realized exactly why Adam called his train of thought a bad idea. Before he could call it off or dodge the turtle’s attack, jets of water burst from the floor and slammed into Bill at full force, and he was blasted off his feet and into the air. Unable to control his flightpath, Bill pinwheeled through the air and came crashing down onto the couches, sopping wet and thoroughly bruised. Groaning, he sat up and whipped around to face the turtle.

“I didn’t say use Water Pledge on me!” he shouted.

The wartortle responded by shooting a Water Gun directly into Bill’s face.

Ah yes, Bill abuse is always refreshing after a heartrending scene.

On the positive side, the attack hurt less than Water Pledge. On the negative, Bill was forced to contemplate that thought as he lay flat on his back, never mind the fact that he was fully aware that the wartortle was now laughing at him. Scrambling to his feet again, Bill was about to tell the pokémon off when something else made him stop: a noise just to his left. Swinging his eyes towards its source in awe, he caught sight of his sister. Her hands were balled in front of her mouth, and her eyes were fixed on the ground, just as Bill had left her. But what was different about her now was that there was a hint of a smile behind her hands, and her voice wasn’t broken up by sobs.

It was broken up by laughter.

“I did it,” Bill breathed.

...oh, Bill, you sly dog Eevee freakish alien mutant.

This man loves his sister, of that there can be no doubt.

Then, shaking his head, he moved towards her again, this time on two feet. When he reached her, she didn’t move away from him. Instead, she flinched, her laughter silencing in an uncertain grunt. Carefully, slowly, Bill reached out again and caressed her cheek with the back of his hand. Even through his steel armor, he could feel the gritty, dry tear tracks on her skin. The heat bothered him, but he kept his hand there, brushing her face with cautious strokes.

“Daijoubu,” he whispered. “Daijoubu.”

She sniffed and stared at him, stared directly at his face. But she couldn’t say a word. Not yet.

“Gomen,” he continued. “Kowakatta?”

This time, Raye could respond, but she could only do it in a strained, rasping voice. “Nii-chan?”

He nodded once. “Hello, Raye. I’m sorry I missed your birthday again.”

Oh God, I can't take it anymore. You're killing me with these emotions, Jax.

Pressing her face into her brother’s hand, Raye shook with a sniffle. Bill could feel her tears, warm and watery, flow onto his fingers. When she opened one eye, the one not pressed against him, she stared directly into his face for the first time.

“Nii-chan,” she whined. “Nii-chan. Kowai wa.”

I'm not sure I'd use "whined" there. It kind of gives it a little of a negative connotation that I don't think you were going for.

Sobbed, maybe?

Relaxing a little, Bill moved his hand to Raye’s shoulder and pulled her closer. She complied, wrapping her arms around him tightly, and he followed by draping his own over her. As she buried her face in his torso, she burst into a second round of tears and sobs. The warmth seeped through Bill’s metal skin, but he did his best to ignore it. He was going to get used to this. He was going to do it to help Raye. He didn’t have a choice in the matter. With those three thoughts repeating over and over again in his head, he reached up to stroke Raye’s hair gently.

“Shh,” he replied, stroking her hair gently. “I know. I know.”

A few paces away, Thom’s grip on Lanette slackened just enough for Lanette to push him away. He let her, watching her stand as she stared at the siblings in front of her.

“See?” Thom said. “He’s harmless.”

It took a few moments for Lanette to respond. She could only watch as the ixodida stood embracing his sister. Then, she shook her head and moved to pick up her crowbar.

“No,” she muttered.

You know, I don't think I can blame Lanette in the least after what she's been through.

Thom glanced at her in curiosity. Bill looked over his shoulder, regarding his partner carefully. Something was wrong. So very obviously wrong. But Lanette wouldn’t look at either of them as she pulled a pair of poké balls from one of the belts around her chest. She only kept her eyes trained on the floor as she recalled her pokémon and moved towards the door.

“Hey!” Thom shouted. “Whadda you mean, ‘no’?!”

Lanette shook her head again. “I … I need to consult Officer Jenny.” She froze at the door and straightened her back, and when she spoke again, her voice was steady and cold. “Bill. Scavengers will give you clothing and supplies, and guards will take you to where you will live. You may stay in the vicinity of Fallarbor, but you absolutely cannot stay inside its borders. Instead, we may have a place for you just beyond the border at the western edge of town. There’s an abandoned house there that once belonged to a fossil maniac. It will have to do for now. You’re to stay there—and only there. Once the guards deliver you there, you are not to set foot inside the town unescorted.”

Nice incorporation of a game location. Until today I had totally forgotten about that fossil guy altogether.

Bill pulled away from his sister then, resting a hand on her shoulder as he turned towards his partner. Had he failed? “Lanette ...”

Thom, evidently, was a bit more emotional than the ixodida. He balled his hands into fists and started forward, stopping just a few paces behind Lanette to shout, “Hey! What kind of deal is that?!”

She whirled around. “This is not up for discussion, Wattson.”

“Like hell it is! Raye, back me up here!”

I love the more direct role Raye has here. Big improvement from the previous version on that note.

The girl tucked herself in front of Bill so that he stood firmly between her and Lanette. Bill, meanwhile, lifted his head at that point. There was another sound filtering into his ears: a high-pitched hum.

Growling at the lack of response he was getting, Thom turned towards the siblings. “C’mon! Bill, don’t you have anything else to say here?!”

“Hold on,” he said quietly. His tail began swaying behind him, and he strained his ears to listen to the hum. Whatever it was, it was getting closer and louder and lower pitched.

Oh, that's probably not good.

Thom relaxed and blinked. “Huh? Hold on? For what?”

Bill looked over his shoulder again. “Don’t you hear that?”

“Hear what?”

Lanette sighed in exasperation and massaged the bridge of her nose. “Please tell me you know anything about the body you’re inhabiting, Bill.”

It was his turn to glance at her strangely. “What? What do you mean?”

“Ixodida have sensitive hearing,” Lanette huffed. “They can detect sounds much further away than humans, and they have a wider hearing range. Meaning, for those of us who are not scientists—” She shot Thom a venomous glare, as if it was a mortal sin that he wasn’t scientifically gifted. “—that of course he can hear something that we can’t.”

“That … I admit I noticed. However, this sound …” Bill replied slowly. Then, he shook his head. Of course they couldn’t hear it. It was too low, too far away. Knowing that, he turned his head towards the source of the noise and nodded. “I can hear a hum. It’s coming from that direction.”

“That direction?” Lanette opened her eyes fully but didn’t move her hand. She peered hard at her partner from over both it and her glasses. “Explain.”

He looked at her again, eyebrows arched as he searched her face for an explanation to her demand. She had gone white, and already, Bill could feel a creeping sensation in the pit of his stomach because of it.

“Explain?” he asked.

“What does it sound like?” she responded, firmly, with emphasis on each syllable.

“Er.” Bill shook his head. “It’s … it’s a quiet hum. It’s getting closer. I-I’m not sure what you—”

“Exactly in that direction?” Lanette snapped.

“Yes. Why?”

“Because,” she told him impatiently, “that is the direction of Route 113. There is a known ixodida nest at the edge of town. Right. There.”

Thom chuckled nervously. “Yeah, but … they haven’t moved for months! It’s not like they’re going to … would they?”

That's the nest Domino pissed off, isn't it.

Lanette shifted a fiery glare at Thom before settling it back on Bill. “You’re an ethologist. Surely you’ve figured it out by now.”

“Figured it out?” Bill squeaked, drawing himself closer to Raye. “I don’t … I don’t understand. Figured what out?”

“What Hoenn is to the ixodida, Bill,” she snapped. “Think! You are in—”

Before she could finish, a terrible sound erupted from the direction the hum had come from. Bill had never really heard a bloodcurdling scream outside of horror films, but he could only describe the sound he heard right then as such: loud and wild and from the back of the throat, as if their voices were trying desperately to escape their chests to the point where they shredded their lungs in the process. He couldn’t even count how many there were; they blended together into one ear-splitting screech. Bill flinched, bowing his head over his sister as he cried out in pain, and she only responded by clinging tighter and tighter to him until, at last, the screams died down. Slowly, Bill lifted his head again and gazed at the corner where the sound had pierced into the room. Then, he looked back at Thom, who was frozen with his jaw dropped and his eyes wide. Next to him was Lanette, who frowned and stared at the door like a dog about to dash off into the hunt. She reached up to grasp her crowbar as her eyes flicked back to Bill, waiting for a question.

I get what you were going for here, but the description of the screaming just feels... off for some reason. Maybe it's a little too excessive.

And naturally, he delivered. “What was that?”

“That, Bill,” she told him bluntly, “is an entire horde of ixodida, and all of them are angry. Congratulations.”

“For what?” he replied, his voice nearly inaudible.

She shook her head and started for the door. “I’m not explaining this to you now. Watch over your sister, and for the love of all the gods, don’t you dare think about anything else.”

By the end of this she's going to need his help, I know it.

A burst of electricity lit up one of the laboratories in Polaris Institute. Although she didn’t flinch, Professor Nettle was thankful for the protective glass between herself and her subject. Silently, she narrowed her eyes at the gardevoir and haunter on the other side of the glass. They were meant to restrain the thing inside the room, but with one attack—with a single blast of lightning—they fell to the floor in limp heaps. Without their influence holding it down, the creature once known as Joel Anderson stood atop the burnt wreckage of a medical pod.

Wonderful, I see she hasn't changed at all.

But this thing was only recognizably Joel in that it had his face. From the neck downward, it was a yellow creature—a reptilian being with radioactively neon skin that glowed softly in the dimness of its holding cell. Spikes jutted out of its back and ran down the length of its long, twisting tail, right up to the appendage’s rounded, club-like tip. Its three-clawed feet dug into the cushions of the medical pod as the rest of its body tensed. At the same time, the creature’s stiff arms held its thin hands to its sides, and the longer it waited, the more sparks jumped up its long, spindly fingers to the tips of its sharp claws. A curtain of long, blond hair fell in front of its face, but Nettle could see past it, directly into its blank, dead eyes.

Well that's not unsettling or anything!

Part of Professor Nettle, a part she carefully guarded from the outside world, felt afraid right then. But on the outside, all her subordinates could see was the calm silence she emitted as she stood tall, her head back and her hands clasped behind her back. She didn’t even bother issuing orders as the assistants frantically punched buttons on the flashing console in front of them. Nettle only watched patiently as more hatches in the walls of the other room opened, as more haunter flooded the room, and as more electricity burnt each one of them to a crisp easily.

And then, her lips just barely moved.

“He’ll do,” she murmured.

He'll do... surely for no noble purpose.

“Funny,” a voice chimed in, “I was about to say the same thing.”

She whirled around right then, betraying some of her fear to gaze wide-eyed at the source of the voice. There, to her surprise, was John McKenzie standing right beside her. He wasn’t even looking at her; his eyes were fixed only on the creature in the other room.

Never expected him. This room might collapse into a supernova from all the ******* collected into one area from them being together.

“How did you get in?” she growled. “This is a restricted area, assigned only to the behavioral team. And as far as I know—”

“Funny you should start with that instead of asking me who I am,” he commented. Then, with a sweeping look at the assistants, he shouted, “Relax, lads and lasses! He’ll tire himself out! Eventually.”

Oh, John.

“I know who you are,” Nettle responded impatiently. “Everyone knows about you and your … habits.”

John raised his eyebrows at her. “Really? I would’ve thought that, being isolated in the Canadian arctic, you wouldn’t have bothered with silly things like the news.”

Nettle sneered and hesitated. No. No, he couldn’t have known about her conversation with Professor Oak concerning the other McKenzie she had the displeasure of knowing. His word choice was just a coincidence.

You're playing a losing game, Nettle.

“Answer my question, Professor,” she snapped.

He smirked and shoved his hands into his lab coat’s pockets. “Now now. That’s not polite. But if you need an answer, dear lass, the short of it is uncovering information is my job, and despite what you might have heard, I take my job very seriously. What are doors to me? Just inconveniences between information and me, love.”

Picking up a little bit of Kaji off him now, of all things.

“Don’t you dare patronize me.”

John held up a hand. “Was I? Sorry. I was merely saying that ...” He trailed off briefly, turning his head directly towards Nettle. Then, when he spoke next, his voice dropped to a low, clear tone. “I know quite a lot about you, Professor Yvonne Nettle. Aged fifty-one. Affiliations with Otter University in Otter City, Reste Region. Other affiliations include the Canadian branch of the Pokémon Symposium and Team Rocket.”

The last two words hit Nettle hard, but somehow, she maintained her composure. All expression drained from her face except a stone-faced regality. She lifted her chin and pursed her lips at her companion.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

Why do I get the feeling she considers that unmasking almost a bit of an honor?

“Too late for that, m’dear,” John said with a grin. “I know exactly what happened to this young man … never mind William. Which one was your fault?”

Suddenly, Nettle was aware that there was no longer any sound coming from her side of the glass. All of the voices, all of the clicking, all of the footsteps—all of them died down until Nettle could only hear the blasts of electricity coming from the other side of the glass. As the seconds passed, she became increasingly aware of the fact that all eyes were on her. And in the corners of her line of vision, she noticed that all she could see were assistants. None of the researchers on the behavioral team were there. Where were they? Why didn’t she notice them leave? How long were they gone?

“I thought it would be more appropriate to discuss our business alone,” John told her, as if he knew exactly what she was thinking. “I hope you don’t mind, but the rest of your team were delighted to take a day off. Seems like you aren’t exactly popular among your crowd. And if what I’ve gathered is correct, then I’m not just talking about the behavioral team.”

Nettle narrowed her eyes and turned her head to face the glass. “What do you want?”

“Answers, Professor Nettle. That’s all I’ve ever wanted.”

“Don’t lie to me, Professor.”

John shrugged. “Okay, that’s the first thing I’ve wanted. But the rest isn’t any of your business, is it?” Then, his grin broadened. “Now. Tell me. Codename Adam was whose fault exactly?”

Nettle scoffed. “What? He starts off as William and ends as Codename Adam, and I’m the one you call a monster?” She shifted to look at him with a bored expression. “If you must know, the agent responsible for the violation to the Yeled Protocol is in Hoenn. She thinks she’s honoring our organization by hunting down your son. I trust you know where she went.”

Yeah, I can tell she seems rather pleased to finally drop the act.

“Of course I do. Do you?”

“No. Nor does my operation care. No one is going to retrieve her.”

John sucked in a breath. “Ooh. Cold. She’s one of your own, you know.”

“As far as the operatives working under me are concerned, she became a traitor as soon as she violated the Yeled Protocol. We know better than to cross D.E.V.A.’s path.”

“You mean you don’t have any use for her, and we just happen to be a convenient excuse.”

Nettle eyed him for a few seconds. Then, as the corners of her mouth twitched into a ghost of a smile, she replied, “Yes.”

That lifted quite a weight off Nettle's shoulders, didn't it.

Dare I say I almost sense antihero Domino coming now?

John chuckled and looked at the floor. “Very well. It’s none of my business what you do with your subordinates.”

“Exactly,” Nettle replied. “And now, a question for you, Professor McKenzie.”

He looked up at her in mock surprise. “Oi! Didja think we were playing a game, lassie?”

She crossed her arms. “Yes, and I know how you are with games. You answered my first question. I answered yours. If you answer my question now, then that means I will be forced to wait for your question … or for you to decide that the game is over. Doesn’t that sound fair?”

“Aye,” John replied, relaxing into a confident grin. “You know how to negotiate, Yvonne.”

“Professor Nettle,” she growled. “And only Professor Nettle. Understood?”

“My sincerest apologies.”

Yeah, not sincere at all.

She leered again at his light sarcasm but said nothing towards it. Nothing at all was going to deflect her from her purpose. “Professor McKenzie. What are you to D.E.V.A.?”

“What am I?”

Nettle. You. are. ****ed. You just made the worst mistake you could have made here.

“I admit I know nothing of D.E.V.A.’s structure beyond what is implied by the Yeled Protocol, but even with that, I can tell that it’s a bit extreme for any ordinary personnel. You have all of D.E.V.A.’s army protecting your children specifically, and it was drafted far before any of them mattered.”

John smiled, but this time, there was something dark in that look. The way he stared at Nettle made her feel as if he could set her on fire with a glance, as if he could reach out and snap her head off her neck with a single twitch, as if he alone commanded the fury of the entire universe and was now holding it over her head and waiting for the right moment to drop it.

And for that briefest moment, Nettle was scared. Visibly scared.

As she should be.

“That’s where you’re wrong. They’ve always mattered,” he replied happily. “And as for your question, I’m just a man who made a deal, love. That’s all.”

With that, he turned on his heel and trotted towards the door. After he crossed half of the room, he hesitated, sending another chill up Nettle’s spine.

“By the way, Professor Nettle,” he said, “don’t you find Codename Abel particularly fascinating?”

John didn’t give her a chance to respond. He only strutted the rest of the way out of the room.

The game, at last, had become interesting.

Oh man, John, I just... wow. This man is not messing around, even when he IS messing around.

That was quite a chapter. It was equal parts thrilling and emotional, putting two kinds of intensity together to great effect. Of course, it was executed nearly flawlessly (as always) so it went off even better. I wish I hadn't waited so long to review.
 
Well, hello there.

I have to admit, I too am a big fan of schlocky B-movies, and I can't believe I've been missing out on this A-grade story for so long. Since finding out, I've sort of been binging on it. Now, I'm not one for quoting parts of the chapters (especially after rifling through ten of them in such a short while), so you'll be getting your musings scattered and disheveled. Just like me!

The first thing I would have to commend you on is world building. You took this world that we only get to see one side of, in canon, and expanded it tenfold. The setting of the story feels very real, very tangible and best of all, super engaging. I'm not sure if this comes naturally to you (if it does, jealooooous) or you research a lot, but either way, it pays off, so good on ya.

Moving on, I really didn't think you were going to turn Bill into an ixodida and keep him as a main character, and honestly, it's a pretty hairy thing to pull off. Especially with all the inner dialogue happening. And it's been a blast reading; particularly, his latest interactions with Raye and Lanette have really solidified how far gone he is, at least physically, and that makes a huge difference.

Speaking of Lanette, she is one tough cookie. It's pretty tragic to read, really, because all of this vitriol and hatred is just PTSD manifesting in a certain way, so Lanette's as much a victim as Bill or Raye. A really nice take on it, and what I particularly like was that fake-out she gave him, after he told her that super secret password. Having the two reconcile after that would have been a cop out, and I'm glad it was avoided. Next to Lanette, I've grown really fond of Tom and his bumbling, blabbing personality. It's such a brilliant addition: a character that's not a direct victim, a scheming manipulator, a bad guy or emotionally damaged in some way (though I doubt, sadly, it will remain that way). Just a breath of fresh air among all this chaos. But if you look at my avatar, you can probably guess the character I'm enjoying most. From the first minute I read Domino's parts, I knew I was in for a blast. And now that she's something of a renegade, her story has improved vastly and, oh, the possibilities! I can't wait to see what 009 is up to next. Professor Nettle is an interesting character as well - she seems complex and I like her tough-as-nails, ice cold attitude. So it's only a tip off as to how intimidating the power of John McKenzie must be, when he had even her shaking in her heels.

My brain is a bit fried right now, so that's about as much I could draw from it, recalling these ten chapters. A super addictive, easy and enjoyable read, written and executed superbly. Really, good job on this, I so look forward to reading more.
 

Sidewinder

Ours is the Fury
5

I’m going to Polaris, and furthermore, if Adam’s classification goes any further than this without my review, may God help whoever pushed it forward. Understood? —C-01

Shivers...Really gets the point across with that quoted portion lol

A blue glow colored Bill’s world, and suddenly, he couldn’t move. His voice caught in his throat in a strangled cry, and he strained against an invisible force to glance towards his other side.

Apparently both of us are fans of psychic types holding people/Pokemon in place. I can't imagine how frustrating it must be for Bill to be in that situation. Blah, anyway, you described the action of him being restrained very well

“The collar is detecting a spike in adrenaline in Adam’s blood.”

I feel like that may work better and express more urgency if you put something like, "Adrenaline is spiking!"

However, the parasite was still there, glistening from its place embedded in the armor over his heart. He touched it carefully but recoiled when he felt his fingertip against its jewel-like surface.

Not sure if this was ever discussed, but did Adam decide how Bill's transformation would go? What I mean by that is all the alien hybrids look somewhat different physically, even of the same Pokemon species. And if he did decide how the plates and such would line up, why did he make himself so vulnerable by being in the center of Bill's chest? Wouldn't it be more effective if he was under the iron?

Taking a few steps forward, he placed a hand over his chest. “I changed my mind. I want to dissolve the contract.”

lol dissolve the contract? I love how official he is despite this crazy situation.

Growlithe. A fire-type pokémon of the puppy species

Is that Adam or Bill speaking? Or a thought by Bill?

She raised a hand to her face and kissed her fingers lightly, and as she drew them away, the pink light pulled out of her skin and flashed into the shape of a pink heart. The jynx swept her hands outwards, shooting the heart directly at Bill. In the ensuing seconds, Bill realized he was too close, too slow to dodge. He could only shout in surprise just before the pink light hit him directly in the face and splashed across his skin with a warm, humid blast. A tingling sensation rushed through his body, and all of a sudden, he felt heavy and tired. He dropped to one knee, and as he pressed his hands to the floor, he fought against the urge to sleep with everything he had.

First off, awesome description on the move. For a moment before you clarified I thought she was using Attract, which seemed odd lol; and I had this weird and uncomfortable image of a steel clad Bill and a Jynx making out. Lovely kiss is much more appropriate. In addition to being described well, I salute your ability to think outside the box with attacks. Most author's, myself included, would have taken the easy way out by just having a straightforward attack sequence. Nicely done!

6

HISTORY: Formally founded in 1931 as part of the resolution to the Unovan Gang Wars by Salvatore di Razzo. Sometime during World War II, di Razzo expanded his empire to Japan and relocated his base of operations from Castelia City, Unova, to Viridian City, Kanto. Following the unsolved deaths of both di Razzo and his only son Paolo, control over the Team Rocket empire passed to di Razzo’s daughter-in-law and former underboss, Adriana di Razzo, née Gambino. She established the groundwork for Team Rocket’s current reputation via the pursuit of several “legendary pokémon” (confirmed to be six documented Special Entities). Her death resulted in the succession of her son, Giovanni di Razzo, who pushed forward with the goal of global domination via capture and control of pokémon.

Wow. This is why I love anything you write. The sheer inventiveness and believe-ability of just this quoted paragraph is shockingly impressive. Loved it

and stockholder for the Silph Company

That portion doesn't make sense to me. If he is one of many stockholders, it would be 'and stockholder of the Silph Company', whereas if he's the majority shareholder or percentage owner it would be phrased differently yet again. It would seem odd and irrational to me that a company like Silph to just have one shareholder. If there's only one, why have one at all? You dig?

He flexed his claws, listening once again to the clacking each movement made.

I ****ing hate sounds like that. Having your fingers do that when they moved would drive me insane

An abra was attached to Bill’s childhood, after all

Ethan's too haha

Strange, is it not? The meaning of it. Adam, an ancient name—the oldest, according to some humans

I love how true to his character you're being. Given their situation, obviously there is more important things for them to discuss, but he puts that aside for these bemused little observations. It really cracks me up. love it

Isn’t our technology off the hook?

She's betraying her age there lol

Scratch will only work if the angle and the amount of power I use are perfectly synced

It always creeps me out how much damage he can do with that attack. I shudder to think of what he'll do with Slash. And I say that knowing what he can eventually do with Metal Claw

“I’m known by many names,” she said

Throughout the last version, I ****ing loved her character, and its true with this version as well. Shes awesome

7

First of all, Pokémon journeys aren’t just about earning badges or ribbons. They’re about finding yourself, learning as much as you can about the world, and meeting new friends. If you’re ever unsure of yourself, just remember that this is the time of your life when you figure out who you’re meant to be—or at least start on the path towards learning that. It’s okay to make mistakes. Just be careful. We’re all cheering for you.

Lmao, I love that. It sounds like it came from a motivational seminar but you can tell he really believes it; it felt really genuine. Good job

Random thought, and I know this has nothing to do with anything, but I just started watching the Indigo League on Netflix since they put it on today. Just thought it was funny that I was reading your story which has Pokemon in it, while I watch Pokemon haha

“You injured him and let him escape to a region infested with wild ixodida?! Are you insane?!

Hey, Domino's face, meet Nettle's fist

The rough material under his feet finally had a name: tarpaper.

As someone who works in the Home Improvement industry (Pro Service @ Lowe's) I can tell you that it is extremely odd for a roof to be made of just tarpaper. Tarpaper is used as a buffer between the framework and vinyl of a roof and used to settle shingles or tin on. Tarpaper itself is hard pressed to stand up against sunlight, wind, rain and such, whereas other types of roofing are. It just didn't add up for me. Just wanted to let you know lol

urban ocean that was Goldenrod City

Loved that. Urban Ocean...Catchy

Bill moved his hand over his stomach to give himself a clear view of the jewel. “Do you mean to tell me that you have a separate reserve of energy that you use for battles and that it’s entirely possible for you to exhaust yourself before my body is exhausted?”[/QUOTE

He's such a little detective lol. I think I'm somewhat biased when it comes to Bills reactions at present. Mainly because I've read through this and far beyond with the first version so its hard for me to come to terms with the fact that while he's not dumb, he's being unnecessarily dense at the moment. I mean, of course that's what that means, do you really need clarification, Bill? I hope that made sense lol

Fallarbor Town.

My favorite town in that entire region

Hello Skitty

LMAO

off his feet and into the refrigerator door directly behind him. His world lit up in blue

In a fast paced attack like this, it reads better the fewer words you use. Like I quoted above. If he's crashing into a door, obviously he's crashing into the refrigerator as well. When you say the door, I get an image of a flimsy piece of plastic, but if you said that he crashed into a refrigerator, then I'm like woah, that's gonna hurt

Hoenn’s regional influence, but it was easy to forget that it existed.

Like American Samoa haha

That was the golden rule.

The first rule of D.E.V.A ., is that you don't talk about D.E.V.A.

“Are pikachu electric-types?” Councilor One barked.

Given that Bill is his son (not sure if he knows that Bill is Adam yet), and his high ranking status, the portion I quoted seems a bit too comical given the blatant seriousness of the situation. Him cursing or something would better express his confusion or frustration. The Pikachu bit just seems a bit too much for THIS particular situation.

8

Christina Lynn McKenzie (“Christa”), daughter of John McKenzie

For some reason I'm having trobule remembering her from the previous version. Is she new? If not, where in the previous would I have seen her?

John would be the one most likely to spend days camped out near a freezing lake just for the opportunity to see a magikarp use Tackle once

Yeah, that's ****ing dedication

“You pinch one of ‘em in the bum, and all of a sudden, the whole plane’s leery at you.”

lmao I love that attitude. Casual misagionysim (yeah, I know I misspelled that and am not even sure if its a word), coming from John is so believable. I know that's not really how he feels, well, not sure if that's how it really feels, but it works so well when Oak is involved. Loved it

“No, no,” John replied, “besides that.”

His motivation is interesting. I don't remember it from the previous version, but I really salute how level headed he's being. It's admirable

“How can you be so sure?” Jenny snapped. “These things can get up and walk around if we shot them in the head. How do you know this one won’t just ignore how bad it’s been beaten up to claw your face off the first chance it gets?”

That's why she's a cop. lol, I love that she's spitting logic in a place that is apparently ripe with idiots. I know experience has taught them to be careful, which is what they should exercising. Even though Bill would never do anything, it's troubling that so many would just willingly be like, 'hey, I think he's good!'

Jenny stood back. “You’ve just asked a serial killer to make a pinkie promise that it won’t kill anyone, and you’re taking its word that it won’t as truth. I hope you realize how dumb that sounds.”

Case in point

The nurse raised her eyebrows. “Yes. Of course she’s here. She’s the one who practically runs our town.”

and not Jenny? I know Lanette has expertise that would aid her in that, but is Jenny just acting as her enforcer? hmmm

“Lanette is our lead hunter. She kills ixodida on sight.”

I can't wait for their first meet up. I remember it in the last version and it was so epic. I'm excited

“Goddammit.”

lol, I can't tell if its an exclamation of frustration, or regret for what she thinks she has to do

9

DESCRIPTION: Male. Height, 5’10”.

Lol, once again this has nothing to do with your version of Bill, but I always pictured him differently. I like and accept your version and I like it, but for some reason I always picture him as 6'6 and refugee thin. Like really skeletal. lol I'm not sure why

Pokémon Cutting-Edge Technology Research Center,

That's the name of the research center? seems a bit too lax and unofficial

Raye. Variant of Rae, diminutive of Rachel. What does Rachel mean?

Wow, I actually lol'd at that. The dialogue in this story is honestly one of the biggest driving forces behind why I love this story so much. Especially Adam's dialogue. Not only is it so genuine, but its so believable and just plain real. Which is a hard thing to do since he's an alien species and you're trying to blend him with being a 'person' that the readers relate to, and blend him with being still 'alien' enough that we remember he's a separate species. You're doing an amazing job

What was this dish? He knew he would have thought of it as disgusting had he still been human, but to his new self, it was almost completely irresistible. It was creamy but not in a way that caused him to gag. It tasted like chicken and liver simultaneously, but it felt balanced to him. Perfect on his tongue. It was neither too salty nor too basic. Before he knew it, before he thought too hard about the consistency or the taste, he had finished off half the bowl, and with each bite, he felt himself grow stronger again.

Alright, I haven't eaten dinner and I'm really hungry, so that may be why I'm so into this paragraph. Is this soup type dish something that actually exists? Because if it is, I need you to tell me about it. Seriously. You made the food sound so ****ing appetizing that I started salivating and my stomach started hurting. Wonderfully done. Now I'm taking a half hour break to cook some food.

I had chicken and wild rice soup...

I feel that it is perfectly within my right to vex you.

Lmao! Vex you!? This is what I'm talking about and why you're ten kinds of awesome at dialogue

As a symbiont, it is your physical form that is most useful to me, although your mind is certainly an advantage.

I'll go ahead and admit that I'm a little buzzed, but was that a compliment from Adam?

exploded in a flash of yellow and green light all around him

I'd take out 'all around him'...makes it seem more frantic and fitting with the chaos of the situation. Like I said, less words make it more gripping and speedy

“Anyway, wow! You guys really do recover quickly!” he boomed. “Man, you were in bad shape when Nurse Joy started in on you. She’s really a miracle worker, y’know? Of course, I didn’t think I could do that much damage. I’m not much of a trainer, but I guess that’s what you get when you use a gym leader’s former pokémon, right? Anyway, wow, I wonder if it was Nurse Joy who got you up and about. Or was it just because you’re an ixodida? I’ve heard stories about the ixodida healing from anything, but I’ve never seen it myself.

I liked how you subtly gave info on the Ixodida's healing capabilities masked within this guy's explosive exuberance. Really masterfully done. It's hard to unload information naturally, and even harder to do within someone's speech in a way where its almost subliminal. Nicely done

“Cat food, of course!”

Wow, forget what I said earlier -_-

She was this massive hard-***

Is there a reason you're censoring swear words? Or did this one just slip by? I've always thought that expletives add real power to a sentence. Within the context of your story, I think it could really be effective. Just thinking

It was right then that Bill, for the first time in his life, found that he couldn’t respond to someone’s question.

That was a really well placed sentence. Right to the point, thought worthy, and it really fit well into how conflicted Bill is. Awesome job

10[/B

Creation may be linked to Adam Incident (SEE FULL REPORT, LINKED.)

No ****?

You truly are a hopeless creature, Adam growled.

Agreed

and all of their knuckles were white

The 'all of', read weird to me and made me stumble a bit while I was reading. I might suggest taking it off

“I know how you ixodida work,” she growled. “You take people, and you transform them. But you leave their faces as a defense mechanism so that the humans closest to them let down their guard. You may look like him. You may even sound like him. But I know what you really are.”

I know I'm ahead of the curve because I saw their relationship unfold in wonderful detail with the last version, but I'm still shocked by how much venom she has in her voice. It's believably harsh, and justified as well with what she's been having to go through. Wow though, I feel how angry she is and really sympathize with her

The wartortle responded by shooting a Water Gun directly into Bill’s face.

On the positive side, the attack hurt less than Water Pledge.

I'm wondering how this differentiates from an actual water gun attack. We've seen that a fire fang attack causes him an unbelievable amount of pain, so wouldn't water gun do the same thing? Wouldn't it be better if you put that Wartortle simply sprayed him with water? I only say that because I'm struggling to discern between which attacks actually do damage to him and which ones are only used for effect

But this thing was only recognizably Joel in that it had his face. From the neck downward, it was a yellow creature—a reptilian being with radioactively neon skin that glowed softly in the dimness of its holding cell. Spikes jutted out of its back and ran down the length of its long, twisting tail, right up to the appendage’s rounded, club-like tip. Its three-clawed feet dug into the cushions of the medical pod as the rest of its body tensed. At the same time, the creature’s stiff arms held its thin hands to its sides, and the longer it waited, the more sparks jumped up its long, spindly fingers to the tips of its sharp claws. A curtain of long, blond hair fell in front of its face, but Nettle could see past it, directly into its blank, dead eyes.

I'm sorry I keep harping on this, but you're description is simply wonderful. You have this unique talent of describing something to the point that I know I'm reading your words, but at the same time my mind is forming a picture based on those words and turning it into something I think I've thought of myself. Kudos!

“My sincerest apologies.”

Yeah, after I read that, I had to take a shower to get the sarcasm in his voice off me

Keep PM'ing when you update. Really awesome job, Jax. I'm hooked
 

JX Valentine

Ever-Discordant
And finally finished with review responses! This gets a bit lengthy, so it’s split into two posts. Mind-boggling, I know, but I really wanted to address as much of your posts as possible. And yeah, I know. Not an update, but still. :(

The Great Butler
[spoil]
Well that sounds fairly ominous. We're off to a good start.

Indeed. >8D

So the Mewtwo project goes back that far, huh? I would tend to think that Madame Boss, not Giovanni, oversaw it back then.

Y’know, this is an issue I need to work out in my headcanon timeline because there’s a fuzzy little patch roughly around there. What you suggest makes sense, though. I mean, if Madame Boss was around when Jessie was alive (with Jessie definitely being younger than Christa, who was born shortly after John left the Mewtwo Project), then it should be a given that it was Madame Boss who oversaw the project up until the Yeled Protocol was put into place. So thanks for that!

Now I just need to rectify that point with the canon of the first movie, buuuuut … it’d make sense for Madame Boss to commission the project and Giovanni to use the results, right? After all, she did send Miyamoto out to go find Mew, and I don’t think it was clarified who sent the paleontology team to find the eyelash. Not to mention that for a genetics project, roughly twenty years isn’t exactly that long of a time, and anyway, this all takes place several years after Mewtwo escaped from Team Rocket either way.

Tl;dr, Jax’s headcanon timeline gets a bit messy at points.

Also, in any case, having Madame Boss oversee this part would also help this point to make sense:

DEVA must have some fearsome power if Giovanni accepted the terms readily when they presented the treaty to him.

Because it’d be hilarious if Giovanni actually didn’t know about the power D.E.V.A. was capable of, whereas Madame Boss would probably not only know but be somewhat more easily terrified (because she’s more dramatic than Giovanni, amirite?). So when Madame Boss’s former executives told him about the Yeled Protocol, it could entirely be possible that he really did think it was serious but actually didn’t realize that there was a possibility his mother could totally be exaggerating.



Except she totally wasn’t, but hey.

Celebi I could understand fairly easily, but Giratina is a little hard to believe. But don't worry about it too much, we already talked about it.

Pretty much. D.E.V.A. is totally meant to sound absolutely ridiculous. ;D They are basically an unrepentant Mary Sue in the form of an organization, and some of their power is most definitely played for laughs in the same way giving Tommy Lee Jones a huge-*** laser gun and a lexicon of political terminology is somehow inherently funny.

Already you're reminding me of why I loved John last time. I love outsize characters like him.

Aaaaand I love writing characters like John. ;D

I notice a parallel between him and Bill through the stealing of the USB drive.

Haha, the apple totally doesn’t fall too far from the tree. Except don’t tell Bill this. He would hate you.

They weren't grants, were they? I can't imagine he'd get away with that for long on someone else's dime without one hell of a special deal.

Luckily, it was his own funds at risk—like, the money he earned himself and used for his own personal research projects. The Symposium kinda sorta put him on a “do not offer grants” list sometime after his apparent gambling addiction surfaced.

… And that is pretty much why you shouldn’t talk to Bill about John. *solemn nod*

John is one sly bastard if he actually decides on how to greet people like this. I smiled.

Yeeeep. 8D

This man writes his own rules, doesn't he?

Of course he does. And then the rest of D.E.V.A. follows them because they’re terrified. *nods*

He knows his son well, I guess.

Oh yes. The fun thing about John and Bill’s relationship is that John is only trying to make Bill think he was the shittiest parent ever. In actuality, John has always been pretty attentive and knows precisely everything Bill is capable of. Part of that has to do with the fact that John respects him and loves him enough to use world-ending beasts to keep him safe, and another part has more to do with the fact that Bill was a ***** and a half to raise. (His school had computers with security systems from the 80’s, and he was a six-year-old with a rebellious streak and an advanced knowledge of computer science. The administration would never have stood a chance without parental intervention.)

Oh I just love this man already. I just love him.

8D So do I, m’dear. It’s really difficult to say no to Sean Connery.

Oh dear, he's done this before, hasn't he.

Professor Oak’s aides hate him.

Poor Tracey has yet to meet him, however. And God help our dear Sketchit if he ever did.

Is it bad I want a spinoff focusing on just these two and their college antics?

I am so very tempted. I just have this mental image of Sam trying so very hard to study, and John, like, getting drunk with two freshmen literally just across their dorm room.

Also, I'm rather shocked Oak can be responding "warmly" given what's going on. Not such a great bedside manner.

It is really difficult to say no to Sean Connery. ;D

But no, I totally see what you mean, and I can totally fix that up.

Ah yes, here is the John I remember. I think new John and old John will do very well together.

Yes. 8D

I'd love to see a side story chapter/oneshot focusing on John's home life, judging from this. Either Riko doesn't know he does these things or she has the patience of a saint.

She totally, totally has the patience of a saint. Like, she’s surrounded by an entire family who pulls all kinds of shenanigans, and she’s like, “Let’s have tea. [noparse]:D[/noparse] Would you like a zen koan? I think you should hear a zen koan.”

Obviously two of those we know are going to get involved, but I'd love to see more nods to Christa.

Y’know I’m toying with how much I’d like to include her. Part of me is tempted to say you will see a lot, lot more mentions of her, but!

That's good. At least Bill has some understanding on his side... he'll need it.

Oh yes. From an unexpected source, at that. He’s totally going to be pleased.

And by that, I mean he’ll feel like such an *** for underestimating his father.

Oh, considering what they did to Mauville last time, I can only imagine how horrifying it was this time.

It’s even better this time around. 8D

"A sigh heaved in the darkness?" That wording's a little odd. I think I get what you mean, but it probably could be clearer.

Hmm, y’know, looking back on that, it does look incredibly weird (especially with the end of that sentence). Thanks for pointing that out!

This description is a little awkward, but I think I see it working - it creates an out-of-body experience that fits the situation.

That passage could be worded better, admittedly, but awesome to see it’s awkward in the right way. :D I definitely wanted a sense of weirdness in that moment. Iiiiiiit’s just that I could’ve worded it better. XD

Oh man, here we go.

8D SEAT BELTS, EVERYONE.

The contrast between Joy and Jenny has been depicted well so far, plus, it's really fitting. Good job there.

Thank you! I’m really looking forward to playing with them this time around. 8D

Joy's willingness to sympathize with Ixodida is going to get her killed, I just know it.

*whistles innocently*

Jenny is the only one who knows what's going on here. She's got the right idea.

Jenny is genre savvy. The others? Not so much.

Nice shout-out there.

Thanks for the idea. ;D

It's a bit unnerving to see people willing to trust an Ixodida after the last version, but I suppose it's a welcome change.

You’re definitely on to something with Thom (in that he’s hilariously inexperienced and thinks it would be neat-o to be in the thick of a battle against alien zombies). Nurse Joy, meanwhile, buys Bill’s act because even if she’s stuck in the middle of a war, she also wants to believe in the best in people, and as such, she wants to believe she can reach out to and help the human in Bill. She’s … kinda naïve like that, yeah.

Most of Mauville would probably act more like Officer Jenny towards Bill, but luckily, their opinions don’t matter. Because they all wear such lovely shades of crimson.

It's really sinking in how Bill is something other than human now. I mean, I know I've said that before, but you're doing very well at fostering a constant sense of alienation from humanity.

Thank you! It’s a concept I really love to explore, so. 8D

I actually have to agree with Jenny, given the circumstances. If I was in her position I don't think I'd be acting any differently than her.

YOU ARE SMART. VERY SMART. o_o

Jenny just went from being genre savvy to outright breaking that fourth wall, didn't she?

What fourth wall? 8)

Another good scene for creating that alienation from humanity I mentioned, though this time, it's on the part of the other Ixodida for a change and restoring some of Bill's humanity.

Eeeexcellent. *tents fingers*

I have to stop here because there's a really good point I want to raise.

Ordinarily, I would agree with those who say that inserting Japanese into an English-language fic is generally a bad idea. However, you're the exception here. That's because you establish a firm, fitting backstory for why it's here, and that makes it work. It totally fits into the universe.

It's also very heartbreaking, because you can feel how much Bill loves his sister and the circumstances just make it so horrible...

Thank you! And I have to admit, normally, I’d agree with you and avoid Japanese because o lol weeaboo stages. But I’d definitely like to use it to hammer it home that this is what Bill has in common with Raye: their background. Although Bill visits his family, it’s not really possible to tell from the games (with their NPCs in fixed positions) how long he actually spends with his sister. So already, it’s easy to assume, with his job and all, that he might only spend brief moments with her. And in this universe, they’re so different. Bill is obsessed with Pokémon and happens to be a workaholic; Raye is more interested in pop music and cutesy things. So even before the fic, they weren’t that close, even though God knows Bill’s tried, and that’s something he’s always wanted to fix. So he will totally use whatever he can grab onto to get close to Raye because this is his chance to do it, and he doesn’t want to lose it by failing to protect her. Japanese just happens to be one of the very few things they have in common (that he’s aware of).

Oh no... being Raye is suffering, as always. I almost typed Rei. And it still would have worked.

XD INDEED IT WOULD HAVE.

And you're handling mental trauma well so far, too. It doesn't feel tacked on at all.

Thank you! I’m glad to hear that because it’s so easy to go over-the-top with mental trauma, y’know?

That's got to really hit Bill many times harder because of what he is now.

Oh yes. Bill just got stabbed in the heart.

Wow, Jenny, you aren't helping. Now I'm beginning to think she's taking it too far, but on the other hand, I still understand why... I'm torn.

Well! Mission accomplished! 8D

Oh ****.

Oh I know where this is going and I don't know if it's a good thing or not.

SEATBELTS, EVERYONE.

...I just realized the inherent wickedness in what Jenny did here, knowing what I know about Lanette. Wow, just... wow.

Jenny is totally organizing a pitchfork-and-torch mob.

That's some beautiful description there.

Thank you! \o/

Wait, does she know he's an Ixodida yet? If not, why exactly does his voice send ice through her veins?

She actually doesn’t, so it’s more that she’s afraid of the implications brought on by receiving a message from him at all.

To make it a bit clearer, think of it like this. Hoenn’s quarantined, which means no one gets in or out of the region without express permission straight from the government. Communication between regions is dodgy at best (this is totally my retroactive explanation). And worse yet, Lanette is about fifty thousand shades of messed up right now. The last person she wants to hear from is Bill for two reasons. First, if he’s calling her, that means he’s in the region, which means he’s in grave danger. Second, she doesn’t want him to see her in her fifty thousand shades of messed up state.

And the reason for both is … well. I’ll let you draw your own conclusions. ;)

(LET’S JUST SAY THAT THEIR RELATIONSHIP IS UNFORTUNATELY ONE-SIDED. :V *kicks shipping goggles back into the closet*)

That is... surprisingly close to pulling a punch. I thought Lanette's reaction would be a lot more dramatic than that. Maybe she's in shock, but I'd expect a hardened Ixodida hunter to have seen it all. But then again, she (probably? Dunno if Brigette's fate is still intact in this version) hasn't seen anything like this before, so perhaps it was too much for her.

So I spoke with you a lot in private about this, but to summarize publicly, yep, that’s pretty much intentional. Many characters don’t really snap until they’re pushed hard enough. For example, you’ve only really seen Bill break down once, and that’s because waking up to find yourself changed into a horrible monster, regardless of what Kafka says, would probably be a pretty hard push for anyone. This is largely because I want to write more dynamic characters (instead of characters who are more introspective—or, in other words, characters who do things more often than meditate about their situation), but it’s also because this fic is meant to be read more like a modern sci-fi movie, where reactions are a little more subdued compared to, say, an anime, where reactions are very dramatic.

In this particular case, though, what’s stopping Lanette is the fact that she’s not facing the thing that’s about to push her yet. She just found out that there’s bad news, but she needs to verify it with her own eyes before she can fully react. So in other words, she may be getting fantastically pissed off for reasons she can’t entirely define, but she’s not yet at the point where she needs to break down. She’ll eventually arrive at that point, but she needs time to arrive there, both literally and figuratively.

So … yep. That “goddammit” was an indescribably pissed-off “goddammit,” not so much a panicked one. Lanette is still in control; she just needs that final push to lose it.[/spoil]

The Great Butler
[spoil]
Ah, Bill info, neat.

And one of these days, I will totally not be a wuss and actually write up the full dossier! Or at least the redacted parts. Like the background.

D.E.V.A. basically stalked Bill all his life. Let me tell you about alllll those notes. (Like: “Did he just invent something that breaks physics? DID HE JUST BREAK PHYSICS? What do we do with this information?!” “Pretend he didn’t just break physics to avoid pissing off his father.”)

Oh man, I thought I saw a brilliant shout out here. You missed by only three days the release of Ruby and Sapphire in Japan, which were the first games to not feature Bill as the developer, making it an ideal date for the last edit.

*high fives!*

You really did your homework, and it shows. Great job on official-sounding terms here.

You can tell it’s about Bill because I do an unreasonable amount of research into his occupational titles. 8D

I wonder what the other numbers in that directory might be...

I am so tempted to draw up a list I can’t even.

So Nick Fury is the only one who knows.

It’s totally just pages and pages of John drunkenly ranting, with occasional comments from C-02 and C-03 sprinkled in here and there.

Oh no, Adam has an interest in Raye. This can't be good.

Oh yes. That girl’s gonna be bait at some point. *nods*

This sounds pleasant.

Just serve it with some party crackers. Then it’ll be classy. :D

I'm liking Adam's thoughts on this subject, they're quite interesting.

Thank you! They’re quite interesting to write about. 8D If only because it means I get to have Adam be a pretentious dick.

That sounds like cat food to me. Poor Bill.

8D 8D 8D 8D 8D 8D 8D 8D 8D 8D

This isn't going anywhere good. Not at all. Not when Adam is showing such interest in Raye like this.

Luckily, if Adam had a neck, Bill would choke it. As in, that girl’s main form of protection is the fact that her older brother would actually cancel the goddamn apocalypse single-handedly for her.

Which is a coincidence because— *shot!*

I'm really feeling Bill's discomfort here. I kind of wonder, is Bill the one calling up these thoughts or is he only seeing them because of Adam's influence? After all, they do share the same mind now.

Oh, even better. Calling them up himself because Adam is psychologically manipulating him into doing so. 8D

Excellent description, by the way.

Thank you!

Adam sounds aware of the fourth wall. He knows about the Biblical overtones present in the names.

I TORE DOWN THE FOURTH WALL AND REPLACED IT WITH A FULL WINDOW BECAUSE SOME MAGAZINE SAID THAT WAS MORE ECOLOGICALLY FRIENDLY. :V

Hmm, that "a little too aggressively" feels a little... extraneous? I'm just not sure it belongs there.

I’m not sure why I’m so fond of that phrase (because I’m pretty sure this isn’t the first time I used it and had someone tell me to stop that), but I can definitely see what you mean here.

Oh man, that sass. Watch it Adam, Bill's sick of your **** today.

8D It’s getting increasingly fun to write about Bill, let me tell you.

...okay, that creeps me out, appropriately so. Adam thinking about what kind of host he wants to infect really gives me skin-crawling detail about just how nasty these things are.

Oh good. You’re getting creeped out by the alien spider parasite too. 8D

Someone didn't read the fine print, I fear...

Bill has a bad habit of not doing that, yes. *nods solemnly*

I don't blame Bill here, but Adam is being fairly honest. I don't think Bill really fully appreciates the intelligence Adam has just yet.

Nope. Not at all. Bill kinda sucks at the whole “representing Earth creatures” thing, honestly, in that here is Adam, an extraterrestrial creature that is legitimately smarter than one of the most brilliant humans in existence, and Bill can’t help but feed it a constant flow of reasons to believe he’s a ****-up.

Hmmm, wouldn't a parasite still need his body as a resource? Or is Adam more referring to the well being of Bill's mind?

Definitely, definitely the well-being of Bill’s mind.

But the way it worded that should be noteworthy.

Plus, I'm pretty sure Adam would just take over Bill's mind if he did refuse, so there's not much he can do.

Pretty much. *nods*

Lanette is a distraction. Luckily she has her trusty crowbar or I'd be worried.

Haha, yes. Along with some shiny moves to go along with that crowbar fu.

OH GOD JAX, THANKS FOR THAT IMAGE.

YOU’RE WELCOME. 8D[/spoil]

The Great Butler
[spoil]
At least this spares Bill the trouble of having to argue with Adam over it.

I bet he appreciates the enhanced senses.

Dude, if he and his sister weren’t right now in immediate danger, he would be all over that. Like, “OH HEY NOW I CAN TRULY BEGIN TO UNDERSTAND POKEMON” kind of all over. Because Bill has fantastic priorities.

I... if I was in Bill's position I think I'd rather be dead. *shudder*

In a way, so would Bill. *nods* But unfortunately, he has actual fantastic priorities in some areas of his life.

Our plan? Whose plan? Adam and Bill's or Adam's and the rest of his race's?

GOOD QUESTION. Definitely Adam and Bill’s. *nods*

Nice foreshadowing for his moves.

Thank you! He’ll be using that soon. ;D

The constant going back to the scent thing is making it a bit unsettling, but I think you might have been going for that.

Yeeeep.

Was Adam aware of that, even when Bill was out, or is he just applying common sense here?

Applying common sense, unfortunately. XD Like, Bill is saying, “Wow, this door smells like Raye, but some of the scents smell older than others! She must have been here more than once!” And Adam, meanwhile, is in his brain going, “YOU DON’T SAY.”

I know he technically is a Pokemon, but it still feels weird hearing Adam referred to as such.

Good. Because that term is going to be used quite often to highlight weirdness. 8) (Just wait until you start hearing it being applied to Bill a lot.)

Yeah, good luck on that, Bill.

Yeeeeah, he’s going to need all of that that he can get.

He's right, but that sounds just as much to be something Adam could have told him. Is he getting smarter?

People’s reactions to Bill doing something reasonable reminds me of Jack Sparrow’s quote here. XD Which is hilarious to me.

He probably should have focused on asking about the plan.

But that would require straight priorities. :(

These things are going to be the death of him if the Ixodida and Lanette aren't first.

Yeeeep.

Oh... oh, it's Thom. You really threw me there, I was almost expecting it to be Raye. :p

Luckily, Raye doesn’t have Lanette’s philosophy of “shoot first, ask questions later but only after you’ve run out of bullets.”

Thanks for clarifying the relationship between Thom and the original Wattson. I remember being lost on that the last time.

b)’’)b

Thom is surprisingly calm considering what he's talking to.

And here you have Thom in a nutshell.

No wonder Thom seems to like them so much, if he hasn't seen one before. I see innocence that must be broken.

Welp. GOOD LUCK, WORLD. You have the closest thing to a grown-up Ash Ketchum that this fic is gonna get right there.

Someone get Adam and Thom their own sitcom.

It shall have the title That’s Our Parasitic Alien and a soundtrack lifted from Seinfeld.

So being possessed by an alien doesn't make Bill any worse with women, then? /runs

Pfft. If anything, Adam’s influence may just make him better with women. (“Bill, how can you be any more incompetent with your own mating rituals? Use your abilities. You have a tongue designed for inserting into things.”)

I actually forgot Raye was present in this scene, so I think it probably would be a good idea to mention her a little more between her arrival with Thom and this line.

Haha, Thom has that effect on all scenes he’s in.

No, but really, totally cool. I’ll see what I can do here. b)’’)b

Or Adam is really exploiting the situation himself. His needs might be the same as Bill's right now.

Yeeeep. 8D

Missing "an" between "on" and "couch."

Thanks for the catch! :D

I think that Raye's presence here would be more impactful if she had something other than a doorframe to hang onto, I think. Perhaps something she could try to hide behind to fill in for the door.

Hmm. I’ll have to think about this. Right now, there’s not much right at the door that she could use probably. Basically, the scene is laid out like this:

* When walking through the front door, PCs/Phones are against the back right-hand corner. They look like they do in the anime, with booths fixed into the wall.
* The common area (where Bill and Thom are) is in the nearest right-hand corner to the front door (meaning it’s the first thing you come to). While there are potted plants there, that would place Raye close to Bill, who she’s trying to avoid.
* In the near left corner, you have the dining area, which basically only has booths or tables and chairs for, well, dining. There are also potted plants, but they’re a bit too far for her to watch what’s going on.
* The back wall has the front desk typical for anime-style Pokémon Centers. Behind that is the door to the clinic. Technically, this is probably the most viable hiding spot besides the door to the dormitories, but it’s a rather awkward place because Raye would basically have to crouch down to hide herself.
* The only other notable thing in the center’s lobby is the door to the dormitories, which Raye is using to hide behind. That’s located between the front desk and the PC/phones (think roughly the same location as the door to the ER was in “Pokémon Emergency”), so there really isn’t a potted plant or anything she could use to hide behind there. Not without pulling them from the wall, anyway. (The potted plants, in general, are rather awkward because they’re basically palm trees.)

I mean, I could probably rearrange the room without anyone noticing, but I’m having trouble coming up with a more workable layout.

I bet he's glad he has those enhanced senses now. And yay for out of context lines.

Haha, PRETTY MUCH.

You know, I just thought of something. Aren't any of them worried about potential infection from contact with an Ixodida? Maybe not Thom, because he's casual usually, but given how quickly the outbreak occurred, and the knowledge that they're parasitic organisms that infect hosts, wouldn't infection be a more common concern?

You’ve actually pinpointed the reason why there’s a quarantine. b)’’)b At this point, they already know that there’s nothing stopping the parasites from flooding non-infected areas; they just don’t know why they haven’t already. When it comes to Bill, that’s where the decision is split. Nurse Joy thinks it’d be inhumane to kill him rather than figure out a way to save him without risking the lives of anyone else in Fallarbor. Officer Jenny and Lanette know that if you kill the parasite, you’ll stop any potential infection. Except, as mentioned at the end of this chapter, Lanette also realizes that this is Bill, so she’s conflicted about whether or not that method is best (because the process would also kill the host slowly and painfully).

The problem with killing the host but not the parasite, meanwhile, is something that has yet to be brought up (because I’m totally planning on scarring Bill for life with this information in a later chapter) but was actually revealed in the last version: doing so prompts the parasite to spawn in the host’s dead body. So they know that Bill is basically an either or situation. Either you destroy him and the parasite completely, or you keep him alive and hope to God that the parasite doesn’t get bored with him.

Bill probably will wish he was dead soon.

Well, after he found out he just ate cat food, he’s already lost all will to live. :V

*runs!*

Bill, I wouldn't be so confident in that... though I do understand that he's trying to cope by latching on to an explanation, and you're doing that well.

*bow~!*

That reaction sounds like an understatement to me. I'm being serious here, I'd imagine that there'd be at least a little more to him hearing such grim news besides a shiver going through his body and a shaky grin.

Bill is pretty much hardcore in denial, as you can see in the next few lines. He absolutely doesn’t believe that Lanette has gotten messed up or that she’s changed into an ixodida-killer, so he’s passing it off as some kind of elaborate story made up by this person he just met. The whole thing, no less.

After all, that’s the other thing: Bill doesn’t really know how bad it’s gotten in Hoenn. He knows that there’s a quarantine and that humans hate ixodida for some reason, but he doesn’t know that he’s smack in the middle of a war where people die gruesomely. To him, this whole experience is just a project in which he studies a strange, new Pokémon, and as far as he’s concerned, the only danger the ixodida present is the fact that they change people into alien beings. Sure, people have told him that ixodida have wiped out entire human populations, but he has yet to see how horrifying the war actually is.

He will, of course, and then the whole Lanette thing will most definitely make more sense. But for now, he really, really doesn’t understand, and that’s why he can’t actually react all that dramatically here.

He hasn't learned that lesson about fate tempting, I see.

NOPE.

Well that certainly makes an impression. Excellent description. The blood on her boots is especially vivid.

Aaaand here’s Bill’s first indication that there’s something horribly foul in Hoenn. 8D

But seriously, thank you. :D

Oh, the irony of her hating horror films. You're terrible, Jax.

*bows* 8D

I see the crowbar is back with a vengeance. Love the touches about its holster and the Robocop-esque way she wields it.

The crowbar is totally the best kind of weapon. *sage nod*

Oh my God, this hurts. Bad. You sure picked up some lessons in how to cause emotional pain somewhere, not that you were bad at it before.

I took evil classes in grad school. >8D

Oh dear please tell me he is unable to respond for some reason other than the one I fear...

Luckily, there is!

The Adam/Lanette scenes come much later.

Nice description. I noticed what looks like a tense error, though - "Although Hoennians have" sounds like present tense, while the rest of the sentence is past.

Ooh, good point. I’ll switch that up as soon as I can. o>

Domino, you know I love you, but now was a real bad time for you to show up. Bill could be doing something really bad right now... I know he isn't , but the fact it still makes me nervous should speak to how well you did it.

Team Rocket members are, in general, the rulers of perfect timing. *nods*

Well that sucks. Good job, Domino, good job screwing it all up. That town is fortunate that they have an Ixodida on their own side.

Ikr? Well, perhaps this just means that Fallarbor Town should ...

PREPARE FOR TROUBLE. 8D

*flee!*

Finally caught up, I'd say. This version of the fic was already good, but it's truly hitting its stride now; I don't really know what else I can say besides that you're doing a stellar job on it. The character interaction and plot developments are excellent.

Thank you! It kinda amazes me how different this version of the fic is compared to the last version, but I’m really feeling more comfortable with the plot and character interactions now. So I’m really glad it’s actually coming across A-OK![/spoil]

starliteevee
[spoil]
Finally caught up! I actually could have finished a lot sooner, but I took my time to reply because laziness schoolwork.

Aww, no worries! I know how real life can be. x_x

I admit, when I first read this, my main thought was: there is no way that he is not being drugged. It makes more sense now that I've read the rest of this, but that was my main thought at the time. Myabe it was the hookah that did it for me. Or maybe because it reminded me of the caterpillar from Alice In Wonderland, and I felt like that was made on drugs. I don't really know. But dang, you do a wonderful job on setting the description and atmosphere just right.

Thank you! And also, I’d like to give you cookies for picking up on the caterpillar reference. Like, tons and tons of cookies. Because that’s totally what that is. (It’s also a little bit of a reference to Ava’s Demon, but mostly, yeah, Alice In Wonderland. Bill just went down the rabbit hole. Far, far down the rabbit hole. So far down the goddamn rabbit hole that Jefferson Airplane has a song about this.)

Bil... isn't exactly genre savvy, is he? After reading the rest of this I can say that no, I'm fairly sure that he is not.

He’s about as genre savvy as a brick. *nods*

I was disturbingly reminded of sleep paralysis as I read this. I don't know if you've had it, but whether or not you have, you did a great job describing it. Eughghgh *shudders* >_<

Ooh, luckily, no, but it’s a good comparison. And also a really, really terrifying condition, and I don’t envy anyone who’s had it. o_o

I found this one of the funniest parts of the fic. Not that the rest isn't funny; it'sjjust how formal and cordial they are when they're enemies. It... also reminds me of Yzma from The Emperor's New Groove, but I don't know why. I'm not even sure why I told you that when I can't explain it.

XD I think I get what you mean. It’s totally like that scene where Kuzco is about to turn into a llama, and he and Yzma are casually chatting. Or the scene in Yzma’s lab where there’s more banter than there are actual threats.

The above is totally a Sherlock reference, though.

I KNEW IT. I was actually wondering if it was Oakley from the fifth movie, but since it's not, I TOTALLY CALLED IT.

*high fives!* It’s also not pathetic at all because hells yes being able to identify obscure characters. 8D

Plus, being Domino earns her about a million coolness points because Domino is one suave agent.

.... Except when she's not =P

Haha SHE IS SUAVE AS MESS.

And I still think Nettle is cool; if she can manage to make DOMINO, of all people, be worried, then I'm highly impressed by her.

Thank you! :D I’m rather proud of that beautiful ice queen.

This really, really got to me. I have multiple older brothers, and none of them have ever said anything like this to me. It's just such a great example of familial caring, and love in it's purest form. I really adore this part; congrats to you for such an emotional scene that is at the same heartwarming and tear-jerking.

Thank you!

Aaaand now some background for anyone who might be interested!

[spoil]It’s funny that you should mention your relationship with your older brothers. I’m sorry to hear that you guys aren’t close, though. For me, I’ve got a weird relationship with my own older brother, so I know at least what it’s like to feel like your family’s so distant.

So! Background note? Bill and Raye’s relationship are modeled a little after the aforementioned weirdness that is my family. My brother and I have a pretty big age gap too (six years, though, as opposed to Bill and Raye’s eight years), and as a result, I went through moments when I looked up to my brother because he was the cool big kid/teen, not to mention moments where it felt like he wasn’t in my life at all because he’d be in his twenties while I was still a teenager.

When I was in high school, I don’t entirely remember what prompted this, but I remember he sat down with me and talked for a long while about how he really did care about me and that he hated to know that I was being bullied a lot in school. And that kinda always stuck in my head, partly because I was an overdramatic teen who was slightly detached from reality at the time and partly because I’d pretty much spent a large chunk of time thinking my brother just kinda wanted to have his own life, separate from his family.

We’re not super-close these days. We might call each other once every three months or so (usually around holidays or each other’s birthday), but I do know that he cares and that he does make an effort now and then to connect to me, just like how I make an effort when I talk to him to connect with him.

But my point is that basically, when I write Bill’s thoughts about Raye, what I’m really writing is a relationship kinda like my brother’s and mine. My brother and I spent a long time apart or not really connecting like some other siblings might, so it surprised the teenage me to see my brother try to relate to me again. In the same way, Bill spent a long time away from Raye. For half her life, he was away from home, studying and establishing his career as a researcher. For the other half, while he did come home and did interact with her, visits were infrequent, and he just couldn’t quite connect to her all that well. But mostly, it’s the fact that visits were infrequent. That’s not the only birthday he’s missed, which is why he acts so guilty in that video and why he’s so desperate to protect her now.

The funny thing is, I’m not really basing the characters off my brother or myself. My brother is most certainly not Bill, and I’m … well. Raye before the quarantine is supposed to be a lot like me when I was a kid, but she’s definitely not me as she is right now. It’s really just the relationship, the awkwardness of trying to be close combined with a kind of familial dedication.

Awkward. That’s a really good word for it, actually. Their relationship is awkward, and the point of this entire spoiler cut is I totally know what awkward is like. x_x[/spoil]

... Get a silly answer? =P

PRETTY MUCH.

Again, you managed to make this so emotional, and I adore it. This sibling love is so easy to connect and relate to, and I love how he describes every single part of her. It just shows how much he cares about his sister and that he really does want the best for her, and feels bad about missing one of her birthdays. You're going me make me bawl like a baby, JX Valentine ;_;

Thank you! I’m really glad people are getting into Bill and Raye’s relationship.

… Because it’s only going to get more heartbreaking from here. 8D

Also, I like the Hello Skitty =P

I really want to draw Hello Skitty merch because in my head, it’s adorbs. :(

Oh man, I like this guy more and more. From his Scottish accent to his bushy eyebrows to truly showing affection for his son to acting like "the ornery old man"--he has it all.

Haha, NO ONE CAN RESIST THE FULL MCKENZIE.

AND he knows everything that's going on--he's practically on top of it all. Plus, I like that literary allusion you threw in there, which I got because I has smarts.

*brofist*

Luckily, the person in question didn’t get that scarlet letter the same way because if that were so, there would be so many uncomfortable undertones there. So many.

HOLY CRAP. Stuff just got real (and yes, I said "stuff" because I'm lame like that).

*high fives!*

I agree with Adam here. I just think that's also a fascinating subject, and I find it interesting that someone who is shown to be a symbiote and is latching on to another for support shares the same sort of interests that many humans do. I guess it just goes to show that even though he isn't technically human, he still has all those human elements.

Hells yes, people interested in name meanings. But yes, that’s part of why I like writing Adam so much. It’s a real character with a pretty complex personality, but it’s stuck in the head of a character who spends most of his time trying to ignore it. So what does it do? Spend most of its time collecting as many hobbies as it can as a disembodied voice locked in a brain equipped with an extensive mental library. Anyone would probably do the same. *nod*

All right, Thom is up there with Bill's dad for being one of my favorites. This is priceless.

Thom is another character I have a lot of fun writing. 8D

Sounds a lot like engineers. =P

Hahaha I might know quite a few people like this. ;_;

Well, Hoenn hates you >=(

Damn right it does! *motions to the violence that befalls her right afterwards*

By the way, there's one thing that, I don't know if you intended it or ever even realized it, but is Bill... Bill Nye, the Science Guy? I know that he's the guy from the games who made the PC storage system and dressed like a Pokémon and couldn't get the costume off and made that transporter system, but I just feel like this must be more than coincidence. Probably not. But it's still fun to think that way.

Haha, I’ve heard of that idea! But he’s more like Bill Gates than Bill Nye. Bill Nye actually has moves. XD

On the whole, I really do like this :D I'll do my best to keep up with each chapter and add a review. I never read the original (but I might if I get too impatient to find out what happens in the plot =p). Again, great story! Can't wait for more!

Thank you! :D I really appreciate it, and I’m glad that you liked it.

As for the original, you … can probably skip it. XD I mean, I keep saying I’ll update it, and it does explain/reveal a lot, but ohgoodnessthedramatics.

In any case, thanks again for the review~![/spoil]

Praxiteles
[spoil]
Thank you anime for giving me a voice actor in my head to perform all of those phrases.

XD On behalf of anime, you’re welcome.

It gets even better if you’re talking specifically about Bill because then I can direct you to Masaya Onosaka videos. That man is glorious.

I'm glad we haven't forgotten about him! Have you explained Object Classes yet? So far from a F+R we've only seen Class II, which seems to describe ixodidas. The generality of the word object seems to imply it might mean 'living being', but more likely, you might be taking a page from SCP and its 'safety of the universe' designations.

I haven’t explained it yet, but that’s something I totally will probably go over in a different D.E.V.A. File if I run out of material, now that you mention it! (D.E.V.A. Files may or may not be an excuse to throw in extra material when I feel like explaining things about the universe. *nod*)

To put it in short, though, you hit the nail on the head: they basically are SCP-like “safety of the universe” designations. To start things off, you have Class 0, which are objects that are classified as anomalous (compared to the way reality generally works) but are safe, but they differ from Class I/Safe SCP objects in that while they’re classified, they don’t need to be contained and have, in a sense, been “declassified” so that they can be used in the general population for the benefit of mankind. The storage system is probably a good example of this. No one outside of D.E.V.A. knows that it’s technically an object, and because it’s safe and useful to mankind, no effort has really been put forth to contain it. Above that are Class I objects, which are completely analogous to Safe SCPs (anomalous, could pose a danger to the normalcy of the outside world, and containable). Class II objects (analogous to Euclids) pose a serious threat to the outside population and could theoretically be contained. Class III (Keters) pose an incredible threat to the outside population and are difficult to contain. Class IV objects, meanwhile? Cannot be contained but are extreme threats. (Legendary Pokémon like Mewtwo and Genesect are considered Class IVs.)

Possibly the gentleness of 'warmth' belies the intensity of the actual anger? First we hear it's warm, then suddenly it's scalding. Maybe 'heat'?

That could work! But yeah, I do agree that “warmth” might be too soft of a word to use here.

I like that, there are a few different senses working here, but for the moment his vision has been completely drowned out. Also, vividly experienced battle injuries!

You can tell I had fun on that part. 8D

Nice action direction!

Thanks! I’m always a little wary about battle scenes because there’s so much going on in them at once (in my head, anyway), so it’s good to know I managed to get it all down without sounding redundant or anything of the sort. :D

AHAHAHA Bill, do you know?

NOPE. NOT AT ALL. 8D

Bill gets a brief respite from being imprisoned and harassed, I hope it doesn't last too long. =P

Haha, JUST WAIT UNTIL YOU SEE THE NEXT CHAPTER. 8D 8D 8D

It's all because Lanette came here alone, apparently, they're briefly in the presence of people who don't want Bill dead. If she'd had some of her seconds-in-command or something with her, the situation would have gone down differently.

Oh, most likely. Just imagine what would’ve happened if Officer Jenny was here.

I didn't know they were that close.

Haha, not as much as you’d think. He just gets by on her not-****-list just because he’s human. ;D

How life conspires against him.

It adores him so much.

It sounds more sincere in Japanese because English is the Language of Insincerity. =P

Ikr? Unless, of course, everything is already in Japanese. Then it’s the reverse. ;D

It's a great place. There's a hole in the wall. I love it.

“It’s mildly drafty. You’ll get along well there, Bill.”

*envisions Shinji seeing the unmasked EVA*

Oh, good, you already have the exact sound effect in your mind. Now just imagine thirty Shinjis all rampaging towards Fallarbor. *nods*

His approach is so casual. Someone would try finding out when she has off time and catching her then. He looks like he walked in to the lab and chatted up a few people and soon everything was set exactly the way he wanted it.

The hilarious thing is that’s pretty much what happened. :D

Damn. And of course the reason he doesn't just cut through the whole thing is because she guessed he'd be willing to humor her, if it was clever/interesting enough. That's very astute, considering she's only met him now for the first time.

Haha, that and his reputation precedes him. By, like, miles.

Oh my god, does he mean that?

Oh yes. Now the question is … JUST WHAT DOES HE MEAN BY THAT? 8D

I can't remember if/when Hope started talking in the previous rev.; I have a feeling your plans for her have gotten a bit more advanced this time around.

Pretty far into it, and in the last version, she only spoke Japanese. *nod* Luckily, you’re right: I do have more solid plans for her. It really, really should be fun writing her because I have to admit, she felt more like a plot device last time around.

Does that mean things about John's agenda/what he knows will start to spill out? We have to stay tuned to see! 8|

*cackles madly!*

On the serious side, thanks for the review! It’s always a pleasure to see your analyses, just because you make some fantastic guesses. ;D Looking forward to seeing what you do with the next chapter~![/spoil]
 

JX Valentine

Ever-Discordant
PhalanxSigil
[spoil]
...Wow. I did not expect this chapter to turn out the way it did.

*cackles madly again!*

Thanks for that. I have no Japanese anime experience, so that helped a ton.

You’re welcome! \o/ Worry not, folks! Any time there’s foreign language shenanigans (as there will be plenty), there will be footnotes!

Well, well, well, it seems that little Joel has come back in the picture. I'm looking forward to see what he does.

Hilarious things involving D.E.V.A. *nods*

See, that's what I thought was going to happen last chapter. However, it's interesting to see that Adam's only viewing that route as a last resort. He actually seems like he's trying to uphold his end of the bargain.

...Huh. I'm not sure what to think anymore.

Oh, good. 8D *finger tents* Because there are plenty of fantastic reasons why Adam is so pushy about this.

Hey look, Bill's Wolverine, now! (With a split personality, of course, but that's a different story).

That is the best comparison, ffs. XD I approve wholeheartedly.

He’s also not Canadian.

IT TOOK YOU THIS LONG TO FIGURE THAT OUT ADAM??!! Geez, and I thought you were smart...

There are times when Bill’s not the only ridiculously optimistic person onboard!

If that doesn't get her to trust Bill, I'm not sure what will.

WELP.

...Do you abuse Bill in your dreams for fun, Jax? Because if you do, you must be having a ball with all this mayhem.

Haha MAYBE.

He’s just my favorite little stress ball. You know. Instead of getting one of those rubber balls you squeeze to relieve stress, I just write five pages of Bill getting the crap beaten out of him by life.

I mostly put this quote in for the last sentence. Oh my Arceus, that is something I did not expect to come out of Thom's mouth. And yet, strangely, I can completely see that happening. This is a much more mature take on Thom, and those four words exemplify how much more of a complex character he is. He, at least, can tell that Bill means no harm, and seems like he would do anything to help him, even by standing up to a person who's PTSD has driven her nearly insane. That's what I call maturity. And I love that it's Thom who shows all this.

Thank you! That’s definitely a spot-on observation, too. Thom’s still the fun-loving moron we all knew and loved in the last version, but I really wanted him to be somewhat intelligent—or at least mature enough to serve as the mediator in a lot of fights in the group. Because I honestly think that’s what the last group was missing, really: someone to step in and tell everyone to chill. And while Thom probably doesn’t do it for the best reasons (i.e., he asks people to chill because it’s all good, rather than to remind everyone that there’re more important things to worry about), it’s still a welcome balancer for all the drama that tends to go down, particularly between Bill and Lanette. That and, yeah, I want him to be a little bit more than the standard muggle best friend/brodude he was in the last one.

Y’know, it’s hilarious, though. Thom’s character in the absolute first version of AEM was basically this version’s Officer Jenny, and he was offed within a couple of chapters. Yet for some reason, he basically got a complete revamping from one version to the next until he became this absolute goofball.

That's a good point. Better listen to him Bill.

Someone should. Thom’s the closest thing to a voice of reason in this fic. :V

I get the feeling that I'm going to love that wartortle by the end of this fic.

That wartortle is indeed the best wartortle. 8D

...This, Jax, is the reason this chapter surprised me. In your last version, Raye (or Hope, as she was named back then) was a completely schizophrenic mess who couldn't string a coherent sentence together. This was such a complete reversal of that character that I actually had to get up from my chair to process that. Not only is Raye still lucid, but she recognizes her brother, even in his mutated state, and is able to hug him without fear. She even laughs a little outof joy of seeing her Nii-chan again.

I can't express in words how many feels I got from that section of the chapter. It was gorgeous. It was gut-wrenching. It was...too much amazingness in a couple of paragraphs. It made me cry.

I am so, so very happy that the changes in Raye’s character is getting such positive feedback. I mean, I’m kinda not surprised because her character wasn’t really all that prominent or developed in the last version of this fic, but she’s definitely one of my favorites to write for now, just because she’s finally gotten those layers of complexity, if that makes sense. Or, anyway, she’s actually a character now. :V

That and it’s really cool to see people actually moved by her because that tells me I’m headed exactly where I’d intended to go with her. So, uh, yeah. Grab those tissues, guys. 8D

So, yeah. I'm looking forward to the next chapter.

Thank you! I hope I don’t disappoint with the next one~! 8D[/spoil]

The Great Butler
[spoil]
These are good to provide readers right upfront. I won't address the second one, mostly because I don't get it :)P) but the first, as it is a necessary plot element, is very good to have.

Awesome! The header glossary thing whenever someone says something foreign will now be a thing. :D

Also, in case anyone’s wondering, “Reste” means “rest” in French—as in, “the rest of.” That said, the part about Canadian geography is this: Canada can be divided up into provinces/regions by language. First, you have Quebec, the primarily French-speaking part of Canada, and then you have literally everything else. That literally everything else part of Canada is actually sometimes referred to as “the Rest of Canada.” So to name a region Reste is basically to say, “Pretty much this general region of Canada. *motioning vaguely and drunkenly to a map of Canada with one hand over Quebec*”

….

I never said it was a good joke.

Ah, Abel! It's been a while since I've seen him.

Aaaaand you know he gon’ be important. 8D

Obvious foreshadowing to things those of us who are AEM veterans know about, no doubt.

Oh yes. 8D Oh very much yes.

Oh that was just gruesome.

And I felt every little moment of it. That's a testament to what good description can do.

*cackles!* No, but seriously, thanks for this. :D I wasn’t sure if the description would feel too slow or redundant, but it’s good to see I struck a balance between well-paced and descriptively gory.

I'm kind of surprised the crowbar didn't get stuck in the wound.

Luckily for Bill, Lanette pulled it out to use it to beat up Thom. Or, well, luckily for the reader. Pretty sure you’re not supposed to pull out sharp stabby things from arteries and whatnot without proper medical assistance, but hey, at least Bill has a regeneration factor.

Now, this one surprised me at first, but on further consideration it makes sense.

Ixodida, for all their quirks, are still Pokemon, right? I'd think Bill would be well aware of the way Pokemon can heal more easily compared to people. But then, when you consider the kind of stress he's under, it's easy for him to forget that.

Yep on all counts! That and Bill didn’t realize that a Pokemon’s healing factor would apply to him, and ixodida seem to heal faster than normal. But either way, he probably wouldn’t have noticed either because of the stress he’s under right now. *nods*

This one part tells me so much about both Lanette and Thom. You can just feel their opposing points of view coming right through in their clash.

Literally, even! 8D

Considering Lanette has presumably been thrashing under him snerk all along, I find it a little hard to see how he and Thom could have a full conversation so easily.

Oh good. I don’t have to make a joke about bondage and sex here. :D

No, but really, that’s a good point, and I think it’d be easily remedied by taking out a line or two, probably. Thanks for pointing that out!

Maybe if he didn't tackle her like that, this wouldn't be quite so hard.

You are really daring me to make a sex joke, aren’t you? Who am I kidding? I practically wrote one into the fic itself, didn’t I?

If what happened to her prior to the story is still intact from the last version... ouch. That one hurts.

Oh, that entire backstory is still intact. 8D

Oh wow this is just agonizing to read. It's not bad, in fact, it's excellent - it's just so painful to imagine what turned Lanette into this. This doesn't sound like a person, it sounds like a hollow shell who's running on autopilot.

Pretty much! She’s definitely gearing up for taking Bill out if she needs to—and she’s pretty sure she’ll need to.

The question that jumps to my mind immediately is, can this really work when Lanette seems to know/can reasonably conclude that the Ixodida can mine their hosts' minds for their knowledge? She just said Ixodida use the faces of their hosts as a decoy, so it's entirely possible that Adam could be using Bill's mind to trap her with the password.

I do like this part of the plot, it just seems a little unclear to me.

Actually, you hit on something that was intentionally dropped here. :D I thought about this as I was writing this scene, and the answer is … Lanette’s in shock. She’s finally got confirmation that it’s Bill in there—or that some part of him is in there—and right now, she’s working to process this information and form a plan.

And that plan comes out when she knees him in the hip. 8D

Bill, meanwhile, is somewhat aware of the fact that the password is no guarantee that Lanette will know for certain that it’s him and not Adam, but he’s basically got no other ideas at this point. Now, why he was so surprised when Lanette reacted violently is probably a bit of a plot hole.

Her first name?

Yep. Another part of the old plot—albeit a minor one—is that Lanette is her middle name, not her first, and that despite her minor celebrity status, only a handful of people know what her real first name is … or what its connection to the Kanto/Johto system is, anyway.

You had me, you really ****ing had me. I was tearing up and everything and then you do that. Just.... brilliant.

>8D

French obscenities are the finest obscenities.

They literally are. French is such a beautiful language that calling someone a [insert creative list of words here] sounds less like you’re insulting their mothers and more like you’re propositioning them. It’s wonderful.

Bill sure doesn't choose his words well, does he?

NOPE.

You know what?

I have to admit, I was concerned that Raye was simply going to accept him without incident here. I'm pleasantly surprised to see that's not the case. Not that I think you'd make such a mistake, but it seemed like Raye might actually have been able to see past his transformation and realize it's her brother too easily. But instead we got an entirely realistic reaction, I think.

*bows* And that’s why I like writing Raye. 8D

Yeah, no, Thom. I don't think so.

Well, at least he gets points for being an optimist. 8D

Bill chose his chest deliberately, didn't he.

POSSIBLY.

Adam totally noticed too.

Ah yes, Bill abuse is always refreshing after a heartrending scene.

It’s fun for the whole family! :D

...oh, Bill, you sly dog Eevee freakish alien mutant.

This man loves his sister, of that there can be no doubt.

Absolutely. He would even get himself seriously injured for her. *motions to this exact scene*

Oh God, I can't take it anymore. You're killing me with these emotions, Jax.

8D

I'm not sure I'd use "whined" there. It kind of gives it a little of a negative connotation that I don't think you were going for.

Sobbed, maybe?

Hmm, I’ll have to think about it. It’s definitely meant to sound more like a whine than a sob, but I do agree that “whined” might not be the right word here.

Nice incorporation of a game location. Until today I had totally forgotten about that fossil guy altogether.

*bows* Luckily, Ruby and Sapphire were probably my favorite games to play through, so I’ve gone through them enough times to basically have the entirety of the Hoenn game map memorized. Hoenn’s anime map, meanwhile, I have to abuse Bulbapedia for. x_x (Although to be fair, Hoenn’s anime seasons lasted forever and had about 3827502 locations of the day.)

I love the more direct role Raye has here. Big improvement from the previous version on that note.

Amen. It’s a lot more fun writing her as if she has a point in this story too. XD

Oh, that's probably not good.

WELL, GIVEN THIS STORY … :V

That's the nest Domino pissed off, isn't it.

Haha, YEP.

I get what you were going for here, but the description of the screaming just feels... off for some reason. Maybe it's a little too excessive.

Hmm. Maybe. I’ll have to go into this and see what I can do when it comes to weeding out a bit of the words. It does feel a bit wordy on my end too.

By the end of this she's going to need his help, I know it.

Oh yes. She definitely is, and she’s not going to be very appreciative of it. 8D

Wonderful, I see she hasn't changed at all.

Haha, luckily for everyone, Nettle isn’t going to change for anything short of an apocalypse this time around. 8D

Well that's not unsettling or anything!

8D

He'll do... surely for no noble purpose.

EXACTLY. 8D

Never expected him. This room might collapse into a supernova from all the ******* collected into one area from them being together.

Or all of the tension flying around. 8D Delicious, delicious tension.

Picking up a little bit of Kaji off him now, of all things.

XD Well, you wouldn’t be too far off there, if you know what I mean.

Why do I get the feeling she considers that unmasking almost a bit of an honor?

It totally is. 8D She’s like, “Finally, someone who isn’t a complete moron in this facility.”

Dare I say I almost sense antihero Domino coming now?

SHE’S ON THE HORIZON. 8D

Oh man, John, I just... wow. This man is not messing around, even when he IS messing around.

And that’s what’s beautiful about writing him. 8D

That was quite a chapter. It was equal parts thrilling and emotional, putting two kinds of intensity together to great effect. Of course, it was executed nearly flawlessly (as always) so it went off even better. I wish I hadn't waited so long to review.

Thank you~! And it’s totally okay (about the wait, I mean). XD; I know how life goes.

In any case, thanks as always for the review and for the tips. :D I’ll check out the bits you pointed out (especially that one about how the scream might’ve been excessive), but in general, as always, it’s fantastic to hear what you have to say. Just because I love watching you react to things. 8D[/spoil]

zen_master_dude
[spoil]
I have to admit, I too am a big fan of schlocky B-movies, and I can't believe I've been missing out on this A-grade story for so long. Since finding out, I've sort of been binging on it. Now, I'm not one for quoting parts of the chapters (especially after rifling through ten of them in such a short while), so you'll be getting your musings scattered and disheveled. Just like me!

I really, really like you already. 8D

No, but really, hells yes, fans of B-movie hilarity. o/ Welcome to the fic! I’m glad you’re enjoying it so far~!

I also wholeheartedly approve of scattered and disheveled musings. In part because haha, that’s how I am too and in part because that means I’m more likely to get glorious, glorious stream-of-consciousness reactions. 8D

The first thing I would have to commend you on is world building. You took this world that we only get to see one side of, in canon, and expanded it tenfold. The setting of the story feels very real, very tangible and best of all, super engaging. I'm not sure if this comes naturally to you (if it does, jealooooous) or you research a lot, but either way, it pays off, so good on ya.

Thank you! :D I will freely admit that I do a lot of research. People, places, languages, science—pretty much you name it, I dig a bit into it. I know it’s fanfiction and that some people think that you shouldn’t really take it too seriously, buuuuuut I don’t know. I think that’s the fun part of writing fics because you get to learn just how neat the world actually is. (Like the time I did some research into abandoned places to create Sekitan Island. There are so many cool abandoned places out there. SO MANY.)

Moving on, I really didn't think you were going to turn Bill into an ixodida and keep him as a main character, and honestly, it's a pretty hairy thing to pull off. Especially with all the inner dialogue happening. And it's been a blast reading; particularly, his latest interactions with Raye and Lanette have really solidified how far gone he is, at least physically, and that makes a huge difference.

Thank you! I definitely think this fic wouldn’t be as interesting or fun to write if I hadn’t made the decision to keep Bill on as a main character. I mean, one of the things I find so fascinating about transformation fics in general is the way a character reacts to their transformation, but it always feels like when it happens in Pokémon fic, the full extent of that isn’t always explored. So it’s a lot of fun handling Bill here because I get to explore all kinds of fun psychological shenanigans, including the effect his appearance has on other people and how those responses, in turn, affect him. It’s all one big ball of drama, but it’s one big delicious ball of drama. And it’s a ball of drama of the sort I wish would be explored more often in transformation fic. (I mean, sure, it’d be cool to have super-awesome powers and whatnot, but, like, animal bodies don’t work the same way as people bodies, y’know? When you can’t even do something as basic as eat or relieve yourself without doing it completely differently to how you do it as a human, that’s probably going to be cause for at least minor panic, right?)

Anyway!

Speaking of Lanette, she is one tough cookie. It's pretty tragic to read, really, because all of this vitriol and hatred is just PTSD manifesting in a certain way, so Lanette's as much a victim as Bill or Raye. A really nice take on it, and what I particularly like was that fake-out she gave him, after he told her that super secret password. Having the two reconcile after that would have been a cop out, and I'm glad it was avoided.

That is quickly becoming my favorite part of the reboot, ffs. XD

No, but seriously, thank you! Lanette’s a fascinating character to me, even in canon (while ignoring Special *light cough*), and what I really like about this move is that it does something the other versions of this fic don’t. Specifically, in the last version, while she was still angry and pretty independent, her character was more or less defined by her hatred for the ixodida. Here, I’d like to think this is really the first step towards building a more complex character with a whole list of reasons why she reacts the way she does towards Bill. That and I’d like to think this is also a sign that she’s more or less a standalone character, if that makes sense—as in, she’s not support for Bill but rather someone who needs her own arc of development and whatnot.

Idk, at this point, I’m rambling, but the point is, thank you for pointing out this moment. 8D

Next to Lanette, I've grown really fond of Tom and his bumbling, blabbing personality. It's such a brilliant addition: a character that's not a direct victim, a scheming manipulator, a bad guy or emotionally damaged in some way (though I doubt, sadly, it will remain that way). Just a breath of fresh air among all this chaos.

Awesome. Then Thom is doing his job. XD He’s definitely staying on the main cast, if only because he is rather refreshing to write. Like, there’s that entire ball of drama I’ve mentioned earlier, so getting to him every so often means I get to take a break and do something silly for the five minutes he’s on screen. And as weird as the rest of this fic is probably going to get, Thom’s entire personality is one thing that’s probably not going to change.

But if you look at my avatar, you can probably guess the character I'm enjoying most. From the first minute I read Domino's parts, I knew I was in for a blast. And now that she's something of a renegade, her story has improved vastly and, oh, the possibilities! I can't wait to see what 009 is up to next.

Ooh, I’m glad she’s so enjoyable to a Domino fan! I love her too, but I’m not quite confident in using her character just yet, especially given the fact that the last version was really my first time writing her. This time around, what I’m worried about is making her be an anti-hero, particularly because she’s so dedicated to Team Rocket. Buuuuut there seem to be a lot of awesome Domino fans in the audience, so I trust you folks to tell me if what I’m doing works or not. :D In short, thanks for pointing her out~!

Professor Nettle is an interesting character as well - she seems complex and I like her tough-as-nails, ice cold attitude. So it's only a tip off as to how intimidating the power of John McKenzie must be, when he had even her shaking in her heels.

Thank you! And she totally is, so it’ll be a lot of fun writing her interactions with the only character she’s really afraid of. 8D

My brain is a bit fried right now, so that's about as much I could draw from it, recalling these ten chapters. A super addictive, easy and enjoyable read, written and executed superbly. Really, good job on this, I so look forward to reading more.

Thanks so much! I’m super-happy to hear that, and here’s to hoping I don’t disappoint~![/spoil]

Sidewinder
[spoil]
Shivers...Really gets the point across with that quoted portion lol

O hai thar, Sidewinder! 8D

In any case, haha, yes. C-01 knows how to get down to business to defeat the Huns.

Apparently both of us are fans of psychic types holding people/Pokemon in place.

Ikr? Telekinesis is such a versatile power (that may or may not lead to kinky stuffs), and the animeverse at least practically dares people to come up with all kinds of uses for it, what with the canon examples it gives us. (Mewtwo to say the least. You’ve also got Sabrina’s shenanigans, including what her Kadabra did with Psychic.)

I feel like that may work better and express more urgency if you put something like, "Adrenaline is spiking!"

Ooh, I do like it better a little shorter. Kinda sounds a little bit more like what you’d hear in the command center for the Evangelion.

Not sure if this was ever discussed, but did Adam decide how Bill's transformation would go? What I mean by that is all the alien hybrids look somewhat different physically, even of the same Pokemon species. And if he did decide how the plates and such would line up, why did he make himself so vulnerable by being in the center of Bill's chest? Wouldn't it be more effective if he was under the iron?

It’s rather interesting that more people are asking about how the infection works in this version than in the last version. It hasn’t been discussed yet, no, but it’s definitely not the first time a reader’s asked. And that’s not a bad thing, either! I’m really, really glad that people are thinking more critically about the ixodida and how they work because, hey, that’s the fun of sci-fi, amirite?

In any case, to answer your question:

[spoil]Adam did and didn’t. The did part is that Adam decided what type it and Bill were going to be as well as where its initial bite would happen (or at least it decided that part based on the area Domino let it roam). The didn’t part, however, is that Adam couldn’t really direct the transformation beyond that and whatever measures it could take to ensure Bill wouldn’t die partway through. Something else was driving that, really.[/spoil]

lol dissolve the contract? I love how official he is despite this crazy situation.

One has to admire Bill’s status as a consummate professional. ;D

Is that Adam or Bill speaking? Or a thought by Bill?

Now that’s a question. :V

(In this case, it was Adam, but I definitely wanted it to feel as if one couldn’t quite tell.)

First off, awesome description on the move. For a moment before you clarified I thought she was using Attract, which seemed odd lol; and I had this weird and uncomfortable image of a steel clad Bill and a Jynx making out.

If only Serebii allowed reaction GIFs.

Lovely kiss is much more appropriate. In addition to being described well, I salute your ability to think outside the box with attacks. Most author's, myself included, would have taken the easy way out by just having a straightforward attack sequence. Nicely done!

Thank you! :D You can tell I have a lot of fun taking attacks and seeing what kinds of shenanigans I can get away with. 8D

Wow. This is why I love anything you write. The sheer inventiveness and believe-ability of just this quoted paragraph is shockingly impressive. Loved it

And you can also tell I have a lot of fun writing backstories. 8D Thank you~!

(But seriously, I am loving the D.E.V.A. Files purely because I get to infodump about all the things that would never have a reason to be brought up in the story.)

That portion doesn't make sense to me. If he is one of many stockholders, it would be 'and stockholder of the Silph Company', whereas if he's the majority shareholder or percentage owner it would be phrased differently yet again. It would seem odd and irrational to me that a company like Silph to just have one shareholder. If there's only one, why have one at all? You dig?

I dig, and … that is a hilarious case of me failing to remember the difference between “for” and “of.” XD Thanks for pointing that out! Luckily, that’s a simple enough switch to pull off.

Ethan's too haha

I was about to say, “These two should meet at some point,” but then I was like, no. No, that would be a bad idea.

Although I’m sure that now that Ethan’s caught up in body-swap shenanigans and Adam gets some kind of amusement out of humans, those two would probably last a whole five minutes in conversation with each other.

I love how true to his character you're being. Given their situation, obviously there is more important things for them to discuss, but he puts that aside for these bemused little observations. It really cracks me up. love it

*bows* That’s Adam for you. ;D

She's betraying her age there lol

Haha, or the time period of this fic, amirite? 8D

It always creeps me out how much damage he can do with that attack. I shudder to think of what he'll do with Slash. And I say that knowing what he can eventually do with Metal Claw

As a side note because this reminds me, I freely admit to rearranging which moves Bill learns at which levels. But you will see what he’ll do with Metal Claw because hells yes, Metal Claw.

And as for Slash … no cat post in the world would survive Bill’s claws, to put it simply. 8D

Throughout the last version, I ****ing loved her character, and its true with this version as well. Shes awesome

Domino is so awesome her awesome is canon. XD I do my best to keep her in-character, and I’m delighted to see she’s working out just as well so far~!

Lmao, I love that. It sounds like it came from a motivational seminar but you can tell he really believes it; it felt really genuine. Good job

Thank you! And that’s human!Bill for you. Very prone to waxing poetic. I really need to see if I can make him do it in the story, but he’s been getting the short end of the stick so often that it’s hard for him. Poor guy. ;_;

Random thought, and I know this has nothing to do with anything, but I just started watching the Indigo League on Netflix since they put it on today. Just thought it was funny that I was reading your story which has Pokemon in it, while I watch Pokemon haha

Yo dawg. I heard you like Pokémon, so I put a Pokémon fic on the internet so you can read Pokémon while watching Pokémon. :V

Hey, Domino's face, meet Nettle's fist

And Domino’s fate ends up being just as painful as this. XD

As someone who works in the Home Improvement industry (Pro Service @ Lowe's) I can tell you that it is extremely odd for a roof to be made of just tarpaper. Tarpaper is used as a buffer between the framework and vinyl of a roof and used to settle shingles or tin on. Tarpaper itself is hard pressed to stand up against sunlight, wind, rain and such, whereas other types of roofing are. It just didn't add up for me. Just wanted to let you know lol

Oh, the black stuff people see on a rooftop is vinyl? Huh. You learn something new every day! Thanks!

He's such a little detective lol. I think I'm somewhat biased when it comes to Bills reactions at present. Mainly because I've read through this and far beyond with the first version so its hard for me to come to terms with the fact that while he's not dumb, he's being unnecessarily dense at the moment. I mean, of course that's what that means, do you really need clarification, Bill? I hope that made sense lol

Haha, it totally did. XD I also freely admit that a lot of Bill’s reactions are fueled by “I NEED SOMETHING TO MAKE ME FEEL SMART AND IN CONTROL AGAIN.” Because Bill’s thrown so far out of his element he’s not even on the periodic table anymore. Poor kid. XD

My favorite town in that entire region

Saaaaame here. It’s so pretty and peaceful, and so many hilarious plot-ish things happen there. That and how can one argue with Lanette’s hometown, amirite?


Someone needs to do a merch line for that. Or, like, I don’t request fanart that often, but if anyone wants to make me happy … Hello Skitty merch. Do it.

In a fast paced attack like this, it reads better the fewer words you use. Like I quoted above. If he's crashing into a door, obviously he's crashing into the refrigerator as well. When you say the door, I get an image of a flimsy piece of plastic, but if you said that he crashed into a refrigerator, then I'm like woah, that's gonna hurt

Ooh, good point. I do have a habit of getting a bit wordy, don’t I? In any case, seems like it’d be a simple matter of trimming down words here and there. Thanks for pointing this out!

Like American Samoa haha

Ikr? :D

The first rule of D.E.V.A ., is that you don't talk about D.E.V.A.

Welp, THAT’S A PRETTY ACCURATE REPRESENTATION OF THE ORGANIZATION. :V

Given that Bill is his son (not sure if he knows that Bill is Adam yet), and his high ranking status, the portion I quoted seems a bit too comical given the blatant seriousness of the situation. Him cursing or something would better express his confusion or frustration. The Pikachu bit just seems a bit too much for THIS particular situation.

So, yep, he knows that Bill is his son because D.E.V.A. has been keeping tabs on pretty much everything that happens at all of the facilities that are doing research on the ixodida.

In any case, this I was never entirely sure about. On the one hand, I definitely see what you mean. On the other, I meant to write John as being so nonchalant about every given situation that he would crack jokes, even when he knows his kin is in danger. He’s basically spent a very long time building up a persona of giving pretty much zero effs about anyone—especially Bill—which might also explain why that line in the last chapter is so odd. (In that instance, I was going for having it be a moment where it’s not entirely certain what John means by that. It could just as easily be read as “they matter because they benefit me,” rather than “they matter because I love them.”) So in this moment, what I was going for was a line in which John pretty much saw this coming and is actually reacting in exasperation, rather than actual anger or surprise. Not sure if that explains anything or if it’d still be better off as a curse, but!

(Hmm. I wonder if I could get this idea across if I made him curse in exasperation.)

For some reason I'm having trobule remembering her from the previous version. Is she new? If not, where in the previous would I have seen her?

She’s new! :D I have to admit that I still am not committed to a plan for her in the future of the fic, but now that I’ve mentioned her, I feel like I need to bring her in.

She’s pretty flipping awesome, though. Like, in my headcanon, she’s a legit champion and the queen of sass. Complete polar opposite to her younger brother (except she’s not a *******, I promise).

Yeah, that's ****ing dedication

IT RUNS IN THE FAMILY. 8D

lmao I love that attitude. Casual misagionysim (yeah, I know I misspelled that and am not even sure if its a word), coming from John is so believable. I know that's not really how he feels, well, not sure if that's how it really feels, but it works so well when Oak is involved. Loved it

Haha, luckily, that’s just part of his “let’s be a complete *******” act, so he’s not really a misogynist.

OR IS HE?

His motivation is interesting. I don't remember it from the previous version, but I really salute how level headed he's being. It's admirable

John is basically like a more cheerful Agent K. ;D But thank you!

That's why she's a cop. lol, I love that she's spitting logic in a place that is apparently ripe with idiots. I know experience has taught them to be careful, which is what they should exercising. Even though Bill would never do anything, it's troubling that so many would just willingly be like, 'hey, I think he's good!'

Haha, to be fair, Bill just met the two most optimistic, let’s-give-everything-the-benefit-of-the-doubt people in Fallarbor. Everyone else would be tempted to murder him on sight. XD

HE’S JUST THAT LUCKY, I GUESS. 8D

and not Jenny? I know Lanette has expertise that would aid her in that, but is Jenny just acting as her enforcer? Hmmm

Pretty much, yep. *nods* There are definitely reasons for this. Reasons that will be revealed in a couple of chapters, I’d think.

lol, I can't tell if its an exclamation of frustration, or regret for what she thinks she has to do

Preeeeeetty much a little bit of both. 8D

Lol, once again this has nothing to do with your version of Bill, but I always pictured him differently. I like and accept your version and I like it, but for some reason I always picture him as 6'6 and refugee thin. Like really skeletal. lol I'm not sure why

Haha, well, it’s not like the boy knows how to take care of himself, so I wouldn’t be surprised if he was skeletal. XD That and huzzah, lanky, awkward geeks?

That's the name of the research center? seems a bit too lax and unofficial

It’s hilariously canon. Toshihiro Ono’s take on the Pokémon world was full of all kinds of casual crack. Like, it was super-serious at some points (including the chapter and specific conversation where this was brought up), but then it’s like, “Oh, by the way, have this ridiculous-sounding name! It’s the name of the foremost technological research facility in the Pokémon world!”

Although I guess to be fair, it was based on anime canon, which doesn’t fare that much better. *motions to Ash Ketchum and Tracey Sketchit*

Wow, I actually lol'd at that. The dialogue in this story is honestly one of the biggest driving forces behind why I love this story so much. Especially Adam's dialogue. Not only is it so genuine, but its so believable and just plain real. Which is a hard thing to do since he's an alien species and you're trying to blend him with being a 'person' that the readers relate to, and blend him with being still 'alien' enough that we remember he's a separate species. You're doing an amazing job

Thank you! :D It helps that I just have a lot of fun with these characters—all of these characters, really. Probably because I’ve spent so long developing them that I know how they work, so it’s easy to do things like write them into hilarious situations or conversations.

Alright, I haven't eaten dinner and I'm really hungry, so that may be why I'm so into this paragraph. Is this soup type dish something that actually exists? Because if it is, I need you to tell me about it. Seriously.

Oh, it exists. In fact, here’s a video that shows you how to serve it! :D

(No, but really, thank you! You can tell that my other passion is food. XD)

Lmao! Vex you!? This is what I'm talking about and why you're ten kinds of awesome at dialogue

*le bow* It also helps that Adam is just that awesome. ;D

I'll go ahead and admit that I'm a little buzzed, but was that a compliment from Adam?

Well, Bill’s definitely reading it as such. XD Adam more likely means, “Pretty much you’re useless to me except for the fact that you’re a human, so you clearly must know something.”

I'd take out 'all around him'...makes it seem more frantic and fitting with the chaos of the situation. Like I said, less words make it more gripping and speedy

Ooh, good point on that. Thanks for the tip~!

I liked how you subtly gave info on the Ixodida's healing capabilities masked within this guy's explosive exuberance. Really masterfully done. It's hard to unload information naturally, and even harder to do within someone's speech in a way where its almost subliminal. Nicely done

AND THE ONLY THING BILL CATCHES IS THE BIT ABOUT HOW MANY CANS OF FOOD HE ATE. :V

No, but really, thank you! Thom’s very handy about that—giving info at the speed of light, I mean. Even in a written medium, it means I can get crap past readers before they notice. 8D

Is there a reason you're censoring swear words?

Accidental failure to censor-dodge. 8D While I’ve tried to be good about including code to dodge censors, I’ve sworn so rarely in this fic that I kinda forgot to do it in this chapter. So I’ve been meaning to go back and fix that up, but I have to admit I haven’t gotten around to it.

Thanks for pointing that out, though!

That was a really well placed sentence. Right to the point, thought worthy, and it really fit well into how conflicted Bill is. Awesome job

And high five for being the only person so far to read it as Bill being conflicted and not Adam taking over. XD Not that I’m discouraging everyone else, of course. I was just surprised that it came across that way. Sure, it adds suspense, but!

ANYWAY!


The D.E.V.A. agent who had to write this report thought the same thing. XD


Poor Bill. Even the readers are agreeing he’s hopeless. XD

The 'all of', read weird to me and made me stumble a bit while I was reading. I might suggest taking it off

Hmm, good point there as well! No problem; should be an easy fix! o>

I know I'm ahead of the curve because I saw their relationship unfold in wonderful detail with the last version, but I'm still shocked by how much venom she has in her voice. It's believably harsh, and justified as well with what she's been having to go through. Wow though, I feel how angry she is and really sympathize with her

Thank you! Lanette’s definitely a complex character, and as I’ve said a couple of pages ago (meaning, a couple of pages ago in this post x_x oh god why did I put off responding for so long), I’m really looking forward to exploring her character arc because of it. It’s not just about Bill this time. It’s about her set of morals and how much she’s gone through in her personal past.

I'm wondering how this differentiates from an actual water gun attack. We've seen that a fire fang attack causes him an unbelievable amount of pain, so wouldn't water gun do the same thing? Wouldn't it be better if you put that Wartortle simply sprayed him with water? I only say that because I'm struggling to discern between which attacks actually do damage to him and which ones are only used for effect

This is a good observation, but the key difference is … Bill’s Achilles’ heel is fire. In fact, let’s spoiler this up!

[spoil]The truth is that Bill’s not a pure Steel-type. He’s actually got a type configuration that causes the Fire type to be his only actual weakness. It’s a trade-off, really. His types line up so perfectly that the strengths of one negate the weaknesses of the other … except for Fire. And in this combination, Fire is both of their weaknesses.

If you couldn’t already tell, Bill’s a Bug/Steel. All ixodida are actually primarily Bug-types with secondary types being expressed depending on very specific circumstances that will be revealed later. But what this means for Bill is that he’s not taking 2x damage from Fire-type attacks. He’s taking 4x damage. So when he’s hit with things like Fire Fang or Flamethrower, it’s pure agony for him because it’s basically the only thing that actually hurts him. Like, other attacks still hurt, but the difference is that those attacks are more like punched in the arm compared to getting punched in the face, doused with gasoline, set on fire, and thrown into a hive of pissed-off wasps while in a room full of horny wolverines. All at the same time.[/spoil]

I'm sorry I keep harping on this, but you're description is simply wonderful. You have this unique talent of describing something to the point that I know I'm reading your words, but at the same time my mind is forming a picture based on those words and turning it into something I think I've thought of myself. Kudos!

Thank you~! :D

Yeah, after I read that, I had to take a shower to get the sarcasm in his voice off me

XD You gotta love John’s positively slimy personality.

Keep PM'ing when you update. Really awesome job, Jax. I'm hooked

Will do~! o> Thanks again for reading! It’s good to see you back; your commentary has always given me a lot of food for thought when it comes to what I was doing here. :D[/spoil]


SPEAKING OF, now that I’m finally done with review responses, I’m pleased to announce that the eleventh chapter of AEM is just one teensy little thing short of being finished. That means it’ll be up very soon~!
 

JX Valentine

Ever-Discordant
So I miiiiiight have rewritten the D.E.V.A. File thanks to a comment on the last chapter. 8D Just in case anyone's wondering if I was planning that.


Eleven

D.E.V.A. CLEARANCE LEVEL 1
CLEARANCE ACCEPTED.
DOCUMENT TYPE: DOSSIER
DESIGNATION: D.E.V.A. PERSONNEL CODEX ENTRY #000003
DESCRIPTION: OBJECT CLASSIFICATION SYSTEM
DATE-TIME: LAST EDIT, 11/01/02, 00:01


OVERVIEW: According to standard procedures (see CODEX ENTRY #000002: RETRIEVAL PROTOCOLS), a Committee-selected team from the science department, henceforth known as ALPHA TEAM, are required to submit a full report of their observations and analyses concerning every retrieved or encountered special entity. Based on the containability of the entity as well as the level of threat it presents to civilians, the subject will be assigned one of five classes, listed below:

CLASS 0: Inert
Entities listed as Class 0 pose no threat to civilians and are deemed safe to integrate into the outside world. (See CODEX ENTRY #000005: CLASS 0 RELEASE PROGRAM)
- CLASS EXAMPLES: SE-049 (“Porygon”), SE-056 (“Storage System”), SE-251 (“Leftovers”)

CLASS I: Safe
Entities listed as Class I may pose a threat to civilians only if activated by direct interaction. Objects are capable of being contained within a D.E.V.A. facility and are therefore guarded by D.E.V.A. personnel on a constant basis. (See CODEX ENTRY #000004: CLASS I AND II CONTAINMENT PROCEDURES)
- CLASS EXAMPLES: SE-061 (“GS Ball”), SE-186 (“Azure Flute”), SE-704 (“Strange Souvenir”)

CLASS II: Containable
Entities listed as Class II pose a definite threat to civilians, even if a bystander does not directly interact with it. Objects under this classification can be contained using standard procedures but may also require use of advanced D.E.V.A. technology and expendable or non-human personnel to maintain.
- CLASS EXAMPLES: SE-442 (“Odd Keystone”), SE-517 (“Dream Mist”), SE-650 (“Ixodida”)

CLASS III: Hazardous
Entities listed as Class III pose an extreme threat to civilians and are difficult to contain. Extensive protocols designed for each individual Class III entity are required not only for their containment but also the events of their escape. Complete breaches by Class III entities are generally considered to be end-of-world scenarios. (See CODEX ENTRY #000005: CLASS III BASIC CONTAINMENT PROCEDURES)
- CLASS EXAMPLES: SE-042 ("Teru-sama”), SE-175 ("Bad Egg”), SE-646 ("God Stone”)

CLASS IV: Singular
Entities listed as Class IV are exclusively pokémon, collectively known as [REDACTED]. Each Class IV entity possesses power far greater than any ordinary pokémon, and as such, they cannot be adequately contained by D.E.V.A.’s current resources. However, the Committee, through agreements dating back to [REDACTED] have been able to form an agreement with [REDACTED] known as the Arceus Document. According to this agreement, D.E.V.A. agents are permitted to acknowledge Class IV entities and catalogue them according to Class 0 procedures. Class IV entities may also be called upon to [REDACTED] by following the protocols outlined by [REDACTED]. (See [ERROR—DOCUMENT INACCESSIBLE TO CURRENT CLEARANCE LEVEL])
- CLASS EXAMPLES: [ERROR—INFORMATION INACCESSIBLE TO CURRENT CLEARANCE LEVEL]

—​

The way Lanette moved was like a dance itself. For anyone who knew her, it might have been difficult to believe that just a year ago, she was a clumsy, shy mouse, the exact kind of person who would never dream of leading a team. Back then, she was only Lanette Chastain, a quiet, plain young woman who passed up any credit for co-inventing the storage system in favor of a life in virtual obscurity. Now, she was Lanette Chastain, the confident, competent, graceful ice queen of Fallarbor Town, the person most likely to be the first to jump into a fight against the ixodida. The person who commanded Fallarbor’s defense forces. The person who would see the absolute extermination of the ixodida if it killed her.

And as she moved down the main drag of Fallarbor Town with Thom in tow, she thought about nothing more than that. Absolutely nothing more.

Absolutely no part of her, not even the tiny voice at the back of her mind, thought about the look Bill (the one on whom she pushed all the credit for the storage system, the one she once trusted just as much as her own sister) gave her when she left him.

She would see to the extermination of every ixodida in the region, even if it killed her.

“Wattson. Radio,” she snapped.

Behind her, she heard the grunt of her companion. Without looking at him, she held out her hand, only to feel the weight of the radio slap into her palm. Her hazel eyes narrowed at the silent sky. It was too quiet for an attack.

Her thumb jammed the button on the side of the walkie-talkie as she brought it close to her mouth. “Jenny. Status.”

Releasing the button, she listened to the static screeching from the speaker. She tilted her head, eyes cast towards the rooftops surrounding her. Gunmen and pokémon lined the street, waiting for the first sign of the ixodida. So they heard the warning scream too.

“Thank gods, ma’am,” Officer Jenny’s voice responded from the speaker. “No sign of them yet. But a cloud of dust got stirred up about half a mile from the city limits a few seconds ago, so they’re clearly on the move.”

Lanette brought the radio to her face again. “And your team?”

“Positioned. Ammo stocks are good. Pokémon rested and prepped. We’re ready. What’s your status, ma’am?”

With that, Lanette pulled a ball from one of her pockets and thumbed the catch on its face. She felt it smoothly expand in her hand, the cold plastic occupying her entire palm.

“Preparing. Two pokémon down, though.” She shot a glare at Thom, who tensed and grinned sheepishly.

“Joy’s up here with us in Area 3 if you need her.”

“I’ll be fine. I’ve still got—”

“Hold on. Fire! Fire, god—

Shots rang out, and a scream erupted from some distance away from Lanette. Her eyes swung to the sky, just in time to see a black dot loop in the air and pitch downward. She leapt out of the way, planting her feet on the sidewalk along the road before twisting around to look back. There, where she had stood a moment ago, Thom flailed and stumbled backwards. Lanette sighed and gripped her poké ball. She was preparing to rush in and rescue Thom when the black blur slammed into him full force, sending both itself and him tumbling backwards.

And when they stopped, Lanette stopped. She peered down with surprise; the thing that untangled itself from Thom’s bulky body wasn’t an ixodida but instead a human woman—a young woman in a black uniform, with disheveled, blonde hair and a silver machine on her back. The silver machine, meanwhile, sported a smoking bullet hole in its side. Grunting, the girl pulled it off her shoulders, examined the damage, and cursed loudly.

“That’s just great,” she groaned as she tossed the device away. Reaching over, she grabbed a white hat where it had fallen beside Thom. Standing up, she shrugged at the sight of Thom—who, at that moment, was still lying in a dazed heap on the concrete—before she started for the sidewalk.

Lanette moved quickly. She pocketed her ball, and with one fluid motion, she reached up to unsheathe her crowbar and swing it at the girl’s neck. The intruder stopped short, narrowly missing a moment in which she would have collided with the sharpened end of the crowbar. Her eyes fell on the tool, and her mouth twisted into a surprised grimace.

“Who are you, and how did you get here?” Lanette snapped.

The expression on the woman’s face shifted into one of smugness. “Nice stick,” she said. “But I’m not interested in you.”

She slid to the side and started forward. However, Lanette was faster, blocking Domino’s escape again with a jump to the left. Domino stopped short again, once more avoiding Lanette’s crowbar. With a heavy sigh, Domino grabbed the sharpened end.

“You’re really persistent, aren’t you?” She smiled. “I hate it when people I don’t like are persistent. That’s super-annoying.”

With that, she knocked the crowbar to the side and swung her other fist towards Lanette’s face. Lanette, eyes narrowed at Domino, tilted herself to the side to let the agent’s arm sail past her head. Her hand drove the crowbar down in an arc towards Domino’s knees. In the split second after noticing this movement, the agent jumped, kicked the crowbar with her shin, and dropped to the ground to roll out of Lanette’s reach. When she broke out of her tumble, her hand flung outwards, and a green and black blur cut across Lanette’s cheek and sailed into the pavement behind her. Glancing over her shoulder, Lanette saw the deep black of a tulip blossom swaying where it stood with its stem embedded in the road. When she looked back, her opponent was gone. Lanette rubbed her wrist in thought and glared at the storefronts around her for any sign of the intruder. Everything had gone quiet. She couldn’t even hear the Rocket’s footsteps. All she could hear was the whistle of the wind between buildings and the soft scratching of Thom sitting up behind her.

Abruptly, a deafening crack broke the silence.

Lanette whirled in the direction of its source. East. East.

At her hip, from its spot clipped to her hip, the radio burst to life.

“Ma’am!” Jenny barked. “Run! They’re ground-types!

Lanette hissed an expletive and dashed for Thom. She grabbed him by the arm and, without stopping, yanked him to his feet.

“Come on!” she screamed. “Let’s go! Move!”

Blearily, Thom stumbled after her, his mouth flopping open and closed as he stared at her. “W-whu—”

He never did finish his question. Because in the next instant, the road exploded.

—​

Bill wished he could relax. Why did he have to worry, after all? He wasn’t the one being dragged into battle. And anyway, this was the pokémon center, possibly the safest place in town when it came to an attack. Not that he would have to worry in the first place. After all, these were ixodida, completely ordinary people stuck in the same situation he was in … right?

Yet for the life of him, he couldn’t shake a certain feeling of foreboding. It was the kind of feeling he had whenever he would hear about a security breach or a server crash on another region’s storage system. It was the kind he best described as being antsy, the kind where he felt like he had to do something but couldn’t figure out what that something was. It was the kind of feeling where every muscle in his body physically ached with the want to move.

But … he couldn’t. He had a job to do, and as he wrapped an arm tightly around his sister, he mentally repeated that objective to himself again and again. He had to stay there. He had to protect Raye. He had to, for once, do what Lanette told him to do.

Unfortunately for him, the presence in his brain told him otherwise.

Now would be an appropriate time to discuss our arrangement, Adam stated, its voice strained and low.

“No, it isn’t,” Bill muttered back under his breath.

On the contrary. This is the first moment where you will be given an opportunity to uphold your end of the bargain. It is only fair that you know exactly what it is you will be up against.

“I’m not going up against anything!” Bill hissed. “I’m staying right here, and—”

Raye stirred beside him. “Nii-chan?”

He shook his head and stroked the top of Raye’s. “Nothing. It’s nothing.”

You are wrong. Listen to me. You do not have much time. I must explain to you how this—

Bill glared at the ceiling. I don’t care.

Ah. Good. You have finally caught on.

He huffed and shifted his glare towards the front window. Yellowish clouds billowed past and filled the streets. Squinting, he could barely make out the silhouette of a bird falling in the middle of the fog. The sandstorm burst around it, swirling away just enough to reveal the sleek, blue and white body of an altaria. Lanette sprang from the remnants of the golden cloud to leap onto the bird’s back, and together, pokémon and rider ascended out of view.

A sandstorm. I had hoped that we would not encounter members of clans stronger than ours so soon, but I suppose it cannot be helped.

“What are you going on about?” Bill sighed. He sank a little into the seat. Raye, following his movement, pressed herself harder into him and buried her face into his side.

Clans, Adam explained. You would call them types. However, there are seventeen to your eighteen. I will not bother going over the politics or differences between each one. That would not be relevant to this situation, unfortunately.

Bill’s eyes fell on his sister again. He wanted so badly to snap a response back to Adam, but he couldn’t risk worrying his sister. So instead, he remained motionless and silent, watching the window out of the corner of his eye again.

Well, perhaps to be more accurate, the Sun Clan is not that much stronger than us, but any attack we cannot completely defend against may pose a problem, given your combat experience. Or, as I should say, your lack of combat experience.

Bill clenched his teeth and focused on one message. If he couldn’t tell Adam off verbally in front of his sister, he was going to put forth a lot of effort to do it mentally.

For someone who’s trying his hardest to get me to agree with you, you certainly have an unusual way of doing it, he snapped.

Can you blame me? You could not even figure out how to break out of a human’s box on your own.

It was electrified!

In any case, Adam continued, the Sun Clan is clever. As you can likely tell, they have dominion over the earth itself. They share this with the Stone Clan and the Tree Clan in a way, but while the Stone Clan controls rock specifically and the Tree Clan controls plant life, the Sun Clan is limited only to dirt, mud, and sand. An unusual element, I must admit, but I do not make the rules concerning elemental abilities.

Bill narrowed his eyes and turned to look at the window again. The golden cloud had regenerated, but seconds after Bill turned his gaze on it, it was lanced by a bolt of ice-blue energy. A spire of ice grew out of that energy before the dust shrouded it.

So they’re ground-types, Bill responded. Glancing at his lap, he swallowed. Oh. And we’re steel.

Of the Iron Clan, yes. Are you taking notes?

Adam.

Fine, fine.

Adam hesitated for a moment. As I have said, members of the Sun Clan are clever. They are not the cleverest of my kind, but they are far more creative than the simple-minded Stone people. They are also generally aggressive, unlike the Tree Clan, so in short, you are looking at a vicious, spiteful enemy who knows exactly how to use its element.

A vicious, spiteful enemy with a type advantage, Bill replied.

Perhaps.

Oh. With that, Bill rested his head on the top of the couch and closed his eyes. It’s good that I’m in no way interested in battling them.

On the contrary.

Bill’s body flung itself off the couch, pulling away from Raye. It took several steps forward before stuttering to a halt, and only then did Bill feel as if he was standing on his own two feet. Raye thumped against the couch behind him, and as she picked herself back up, she gazed at her brother with wide eyes.

“Nii-chan?” she squeaked.

He waved a hand at her. “Stay there!” Frowning, he turned away from her and clenched his teeth. What are you doing?!

Encouraging you to fulfill your end of our bargain, Adam responded.

What on Earth are you talking about?

Your end, Adam replied impatiently. In exchange for the gifts I have given you, my promise that you can trust me, and my vow that I will ensure that your life will never be in danger, you have promised me two things: knowledge and cooperation. You are, of course, fulfilling your end of the bargain concerning knowledge, but it is cooperation that you have withheld so far. Do not tell me now that you are a liar, Bill.

Bill pressed his eyes shut and shook his head vigorously. Oh no. Oh no, no no. You listen to me, Adam. I absolutely will not battle against another ixodida. I’m not good at pokémon battles. If you send me into one, then there’s a very good chance that we’ll get hurt—or worse! I absolutely refuse to do it.

What else do you suggest? You wish to protect mankind, yet you will not confront the challenge its enemies have put forth. What, then, do you propose to do?

Bill groaned. But what about your part of the agreement? Isn’t going into battle unprepared and untrained a life-threatening situation?

Not necessarily, Adam answered. Action leads to victory. Victors survive. So long as you act, you will not be in real danger. Thus, I ask you again: if you wish to protect mankind, then what it is you propose to do?

At that, Bill went quiet. Or, rather, he felt as if he went quiet, but in actuality, a thousand different thoughts ran through his head at once. He again turned to the window, gazing out at the golden cloud. He could hear gunfire roaring, the cracking of concrete, the screeching of something inhuman, the cacophony of pokémon attacks cutting through the air and exploding across the road. Yet all he could see was pure, swirling gold. It occurred to him that he couldn’t see any of the ixodida—not even as shadows dancing across the fog of dust. He wondered what they looked like, whether they looked like him.

Whether they felt like him.

“I want to talk to them,” he said.

He glanced over his shoulder at Raye. In the past couple of minutes, she had opted to hold her wartortle as a substitute for her brother, and now, as he glanced at her, she stared back with a startled expression.

“Nii-ch—”

You cannot be serious, Adam said.

“On the contrary,” Bill answered, half to Adam and half to his sister. “This is exactly what they need. If I could just talk to them, maybe they’ll call off the attack.”

Raye shook her head. “Nii-chan…!”

Fine.

That was the complete opposite of what Bill was expecting. Surely, Raye would have wanted peace, while Adam would have wanted him to find a more violent solution … right? Because of that, Bill started forward, unsure of which response to answer first. But it was when Raye reached out to him and lightly gripped his arm with one of her hands that he chose to lean towards her a little more.

“Raye, everything’s going to be okay,” he said. “If there’s one thing I’m good at, it’s talking to pokémon.”

She shook her head again, and her eyes glistened as if she was about to cry. “No, Nii-chan! Don’t go down there!”

He raised his head slightly. “Don’t go down…?”

Before he could ask any further, a flash of gold burst from the floor behind the couch and shot towards the ceiling. It slammed through the tiles and continued out of sight into the floor above them. As a result, Bill couldn’t quite get a good look at the object, but he could have sworn it was…

“Sand?” Bill murmured.

Abruptly, another burst of gold erupted from the floor, followed by another and another until a gaping hole opened up in the center of the pokémon center lobby. All the while, Raye’s grip on her brother’s arm tightened until her knuckles were white. The three of them waited: Bill with his eyes on the hole, Raye with her arms wrapped around Bill’s, and Raye’s wartortle, now standing on the couch and emitting a low, guttural growl.

Then, Bill heard it. A second growl coming from the hole, punctuated by occasional soft barks and scuffling against concrete. Something was down there. Something big. Bill turned to his sister and gently tried to ease his arm out of her grip.

“Raye,” he said, “what’s down there?”

“The basement,” she replied. But after that, she flinched, curling herself against her brother’s arm. “No! Don’t go down there!”

“H-hey,” he murmured. “It’ll be all right. Come on. Look.”

He pressed the side of his index finger against her chin until she tilted her head up to look at him. With a smile, he pulled his hand away and flicked it in the air to generate a spark of green light. As he spread his fingers, the light danced across his palm until a small, circular barrier hovered before Raye’s eyes.

“Do you know what this is?” he asked. When she shook her head, he continued, “Protect. It’s a move that will let me deflect all damage a pokémon tries to do to me.” He waved his hand to dispel the barrier before resting it on Raye’s head. “If anything happens, I’ll use that to keep myself safe, and I’ll come right back up here. Okay?”

She shook her head and whimpered, and Bill responded by pressing his forehead against hers.

“It’s going to be all right,” he whispered. “Now I need you to do me a favor. Stay on this couch, and no matter what happens, don’t move from it. I need to go down there to make sure whoever’s there won’t hurt you, but to do that, I need you to promise me you’ll stay right here where it’s safe. Got it?”

“No,” Raye said. “No, Nii-chan, don’t. Don’t go down there. It’s not safe. It’s not gonna—”

“Shh.” He eased his arm out her grip and gave her wrists a squeeze. “I’ll be right back.”

Leaving it at that, Bill pulled away and jumped over the couch. It didn’t take him long at all to reach the lip of the hole, and after a brief pause to stare into its depths, he took a deep breath and jumped down.

He landed with an ungraceful bang seconds later. While he had intended to land on his feet, what he actually did was land hard on his side. Groaning, he slowly picked himself up and shook off the dull ache that ran through his side, but the moment he did, he felt a sharp, stabbing sensation in his eyes. He sucked in a breath and winced before slowly opening his eyes to the dark basement.

Only it wasn’t dark. Or, rather, it was, but at the same time, he could see perfectly. It looked like everything was glowing in soft, gray tones—cardboard boxes, old equipment, rows of cabinets … everything. Although Bill had to pause briefly at the sight of the basement, it didn’t take long for him to figure out what it meant.

“Night vision.” Bill winced again. “When we get out of this, you’re going to tell me everything you did to me.”

Unfortunately, I cannot. That would make things easy, and you cannot learn if things are easy.

Ignoring his partner, Bill dropped to all fours and pressed himself into the floor. For once, it wasn’t an unconscious action. Instead, it was an attempt to keep as little of himself exposed as possible. It wasn’t exactly the best plan of action for going into a diplomatic situation, but the last thing he wanted was to be shot at with another Bonemerang.

Besides, the other ixodida was nowhere to be seen, and in Bill’s mind, that was cause for slight alarm.

The hole it used to enter the building lay in the center of the room, just outside the circle of light formed by the gap in the ceiling. It smelled of asphalt and dirt and a sweet-sour scent Bill couldn’t immediately place. He crawled to the edge of the hole and peered down, first taking in the scent of the other ixodida. It was only after his first breath that he looked down into the void.

And that’s all it was. Deep, dark nothing.

But the scent was strong. The ixodida was still close, and the basement wasn’t that big. It couldn’t have gotten far.

Bill pulled away from the hole and sat up. But then, he froze at the feeling of something cold looming behind him. Yelping, he rolled out of the way, seconds before a blast of sand crashed down onto the spot where he had perched. Pulling out of the roll, Bill crouched and looked up, directly into the face of another ixodida.

The boy couldn’t have been much older than fourteen when he was infected. His round face still looked like a child’s, and there was almost a sense of bewilderment in his wide eyes. Yet that was the only human thing about him. The rest of him was either covered in spikes or scales, with the former running down the length of his back and the latter covering his front. Sand snaked back from the edge of the hole to his hand. It collected there until it formed a bone-shaped mass that fit perfectly in the boy’s palm. Bill slowly stood until he reached his full height, towering over the other ixodida.

“Hold on, now,” Bill said slowly. He held up his hands, palms towards the other ixodida. “I’m not here to hurt you.”

The boy looked at Bill’s hands. Without so much as a twitch, he dispelled the bone in his hand, allowing the sand that had formed it to cascade onto his feet. At that, Bill relaxed slightly.

“That’s right. I’m a friend,” he said.

The boy stared at him for a long, silent while.

Bill inclined his head and held out a hand. “What’s your name?”

Nothing. Just a stare. An uneasy feeling sparked in Bill’s chest.

“Er,” he said, “l-let me start. My name is Bill. I’m a researcher from Kanto. I can help you get out of here. How does that sound?”

The boy’s eyes drifted from Bill’s hands to his face. Then, in the clear, high-pitched voice of a young man, the boy spoke.

“Monarch.”

Bill reeled back. “Monarch?”

Your tail, Adam explained. It must have noticed your tail. Or, well, the way you speak. Either is a dead giveaway, honestly.

“I-I don’t understand,” Bill replied, his eyes flicking from the boy to the side of the room and back again. In one of these glances, he saw the unmistakable outline of a staircase. So there was a way out if things went sour … and he was quickly getting the feeling that this would be the case.

“Monarch,” the boy repeated, a little louder.

Allow me to explain in as few seconds as we have, Adam responded. Within my kind, t
here are the drones, and then you have us, the monarchs. Monarchs are distinguished by their intelligence and the blade at the tips of their tails. Because we are smarter, drones take orders from us … for the most part.

Bill relaxed again. “Oh. He noticed the blade at the end of my tail? Is that all? Well.” He flashed a smile at the boy. “I suppose I am a monarch.”

In response, the boy scurried backwards with a long hiss, and the sand twisted through the air and back into his hand until it formed another bone.

Bill’s smile faded. “Adam?”

Remember how I just said that drones take orders from monarchs for the most part?

“Yes?”

The “for the most part” actually means “unless they realize you are a rogue."

Bill swallowed hard for the second time that day. “And … and a rogue is…?”

The boy, crouching low now, parroted the word. “Rogue. Rogue.

A rogue is an ixodida who defies the nature of our kind. And you just revealed yourself as one by smiling at this thing. On that note, duck.

Without thinking, Bill did what Adam asked, just as the boy flung the sand bone at him. It sailed cleanly over his head, dissipating in the seconds after it missed its target. In the meantime, Bill moved, swooping back to his full height as he put his hands back up.

“Hey! Wait! Why are you—”

The boy slammed a foot onto the cement floor. It instantly buckled under his touch as the earth itself shook. The floor beneath Bill’s feet lurched and pitched him forward, sending him sprawling at the boy’s feet. Twisting on the floor, he felt sand grains scrape across his skin, as if someone yanked sandpaper up his back. That alone elicited a sharp cry from him, but it was the realization of what it meant that made him jump. He scrambled, pulling himself to his hands and knees and diving out of the way a moment before another sand bone slammed into the ground where he had lay.

Somehow, Bill managed to pull himself back to his feet as the sand swirled around his opponent again. Frantically, Bill flung his hands out in front of him and concentrated to pool as much of his energy into his now-familiar technique as he could. Green sparks danced in front of him, and a barrier of green light flashed across his field of view for a few seconds … before vanishing.

“What?!” Bill cried.

The boy flung the sand bone at him. He dodged—but just barely. Instead of blocking the bone completely, he felt the tip of it collide with his shoulder, grinding across the metal before dissolving behind him. Hot pain seared into the muscle underneath it, and he instinctively shouted and clutched at his shoulder. Around his toes, he could feel the sand pooling, snaking across the floor once again until it swirled up to the boy’s hand. With some effort, Bill flung his hands back out and concentrated again. This time, the green sparks fizzled as soon as they appeared.

“No,” he groaned. Focusing again, he watched as green sparks flickered in and out of existence in front of his hands. “No, no, no! Why isn’t it working now?!”

Adam said something. Bill was sure of that, but before he could register what it was, another sand bone flew at his face. At once, he screamed, dove out of the way, and sprinted for cover. The ground beneath his feet buckled again, and with that, he was sent sailing head over talons into a bank of old medical pods. He crashed into the top of one and bounced over it and onto the floor behind it. And then, as if to add insult to injury, it toppled over on top of him, crashing into the pod next to it in the process to trap him on the floor.

And for a moment, there he lay, staring in a daze at the broken pod above him.

That went well, Adam quipped. Would you like me to take over?

Once again, Bill opted to ignore the parasite. Instead, he ground his teeth together as he weakly squirmed beneath the weight of the pod.

“I don’t get it,” he said. “Why didn’t it work?”

I just told you. But go on. Tell me, Bill. What are the effects of Protect?

Relaxing himself once again, Bill pushed a forearm into the pod and cast his eyes to the side. All he could see was the bent metal of the pod wall.

“Protect,” he recited. “Non-damaging normal-type move. Creates a barrier around a user to block all incoming attacks.”

And?

Above him, he could hear the faint scratching of claws on metal. The pungent smell of dirt and sand stung his nose, and he narrowed his eyes at the pod above him.

Rate of success decreases on each consecutive use, Bill thought. But that doesn’t make sense! I haven’t used it yet!

Is that so? Adam asked.

Yes! Unless… Bill winced. That couldn’t have counted. That wasn’t in battle, and it wasn’t even a full Protect! I was just showing Raye—

What Protect looks like. And in doing so, you used Protect, Adam replied. So fantastic job, Bill. Shall we take a tally of all the bad decisions you have made so far? You chose to talk to a drone in a rather misguided attempt at diplomacy, you reveal yourself as a rogue in the process, and you went into battle knowing only one move—one that you set up to fail. Do you have any other fantastic ideas in that head of yours, or are you done trying to get us killed?

The scratching moved swiftly above him, and soon, his ears filled with the screaming of metal. He couldn’t help but cry out and clutch his ears in pain as, little by little, the pod above him moved. Eventually, he saw the ghost-white sliver of a face peer down at him, and his entire body went cold with fear.

What do I do? he thought. What do I do? What do I do?

In his head, Adam growled. What do you do? You fight.

How? I don’t … I can’t!

The child’s face disappeared. The pod groaned and shifted a little more, its edge pushing away from the wall a little more.

Bill, Adam said, you have a power inside you. Use it.

That’s not the issue!

Bill protested. I can’t fight him! He’s just like me inside! I don’t understand! Why is he attacking?!

Because the transformation destroys people. This is not a human anymore, Bill. You must fight it.

Bill shut his eyes. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t do this. I can’t—

The pod flipped over with a bang, exposing Bill to the cold of the open basement. He froze, his body tensing all over as he watched the boy reach down, down towards the jewel in Bill’s chest. In his head, Bill could hear Adam’s long hiss, and a numbness rushed into his limbs.

But then, a blast of water hit the boy in the side of the head. He screamed and flailed and scuttled off the pod and away from Bill. Following the jet of water with his eyes, Bill sat up and watched his sister’s wartortle fire Water Gun after Water Gun at the other ixodida. Looking up, Bill could see Raye peek over the edge of the hole.

“I thought I told her to stay on the couch,” Bill sighed.

Adam released Bill and retreated into his head to reply, The two of you have a lot in common. It is fascinatingly obvious that you two are related.

“Not now,” Bill spat as he climbed over the broken pod. As he made his way towards the ground-type, he held his hands out again, palms open. “Please, listen to me! I’m not here to hurt you! I want to help you!”

The boy screeched … but not at Bill. Instead, all of his focus was on the wartortle. Once more, he pounded his feet into the ground, sending shockwaves through the basement. Bill gripped the pod behind him for stability, but Raye’s wartortle was instantly flipped off his feet. The turtle landed on his shell and skidded across the floor, riding the Earthquake as his limbs flailed wildly in open air. A long, loud cry burst from his throat as soon as he slammed into a pile of boxes behind him, but thankfully, the pile served as a springboard to bounce him back onto his feet. Unfortunately, the wartortle hesitated, rubbing his head gingerly as he peered back at the ixodida. This was unfortunate only because in that time, sand quickly pooled around the boy’s feet and back into his hands.

And what was worse, he was looking straight at Raye. Raye, who had human vision. Raye, who couldn’t see into the dark. Raye, who had no idea an attack was coming for her.

“No!” Bill shouted.

He didn’t think about the next few seconds. They simply came naturally to him. He swung himself around, and his feet sprang off the ground. His other hand, meanwhile, pulled back. Every muscle in it tensed as the armor of his arm began to glow a bright, hot red. Time felt like it slowed for him as he shot across the room, heading straight for the boy. The distance between them closed, and as soon as the other ixodida was within his reach, he swung his fist into the sand bone. It instantly shattered beneath his touch, spilling into a million grains at his feet while the red glow transferred to his other arm. He didn’t give the other ixodida time to react; rather, he twisted in the other direction to swing his glowing arm into the creature’s ribcage. Under his fist, he could feel flesh yielding and bone shattering, but he heard no scream. There wasn’t enough time. In the next instant, Bill was moving again, spinning himself behind the creature and hooking his arms underneath those of the other ixodida.

Time felt like it returned to normal, and Bill began to hear the sharp, painful screaming. The sand creature thrashed and threw back his head, and from his throat burst round after round of terrible, nails-on-chalkboard shrieking. Bill grimaced. Without free hands, he could do nothing to protect himself from the sound, and that sound made his ears feel like they were about to bleed. Yet somehow, Bill remained standing. He braced himself against the stabbing pain in his head as he threw a glance towards Raye’s pokémon.

“Wartortle!” he cried. “Water Pledge! Now!”

The turtle hesitated, moving only to rise to his feet and trill an inquisitive, “War?”

“Listen to Nii-chan!” Raye shouted from the hole. “Please! Make it stop, Wartortle!”

At that, the turtle grunted and nodded. He turned back to the two ixodida and smirked. He stomped a foot into the ground, almost mimicking the ground-type creature’s worst attack.

Bill braced himself for a second time, but it wasn’t because of the screaming. He watched the blue lights of Wartortle’s attack flash across the floor until they formed a perfect circle beneath the ground-type ixodida. He listened as the ground rumbled. And then, he let go as geysers erupted from the floor and struck the ground-type at full-force. Taking a few steps backwards, he kept his eyes on his opponent as the creature flew into the air, hit the ceiling, and fell back towards the ground. The boy hit the cement with a bang, but by that point, his screaming had stopped. He was silent. Unmoving.

Shuddering, Bill wrapped himself with his arms and began walking towards the staircase. Part of him felt sick as what he had done began to register in his head. He had attacked an ixodida. He had hurt someone just like himself. How could he have done that?

After a few seconds, he was vaguely aware of the wartortle padding up to him. Breathing heavily, he kept his eyes on the staircase but somehow managed to croak out a response to the pokémon’s presence.

“Good … good job.”

He reached out for the stairs’ railing, and while he did touch it, he couldn’t feel it. At first, he thought it might have to do with his armor—the armor that he no longer wanted anything to do with—but he realized he had no feeling in his arm. He jumped, drawing in a loud gasp while staggering away from the bannister, but as he moved, the numb feeling in his arm swept over him until he could feel nothing at all. Nothing except the distinct feeling of being pulled back to a point in his head. Suddenly, his body moved without him. It turned away from the stairs, moved quietly back to the boy, and crouched low over the creature’s prone form.

Adam! Bill screamed. What are you doing?!

“Invoking the protection clause,” Adam answered.

It reached down and turned the boy’s body over. Then, it stopped and fixed its eyes on his ankle. There, a small, red light pulled itself out from under the creature’s heel and began slicing its way up his leg.

“There is something else you do not know about my kind, Bill,” Adam said. “You must destroy our cores when you defeat us. Otherwise…”

Adam smacked a hand over the red light. Its fingers curled into the boy’s flesh, piercing it as easily, as if the other host was made of clay. Bill could almost feel the child’s core—its roundness, its glossy surface, its heat.

“Otherwise,” Adam continued, “you place us all in grave danger.”

As soon as the last syllable left its lips, the parasite within him yanked the core out of the boy’s leg and wrapped its tail around his neck. They screeched—both the child and the creature in Adam’s hand—but the host’s screams were cut short when Adam squeezed its tail. It turned away from the boy at that moment, but Bill knew exactly what it did—not only from the click of his tail segments meeting but also from the wet thud of a head smacking against concrete. Adam didn’t care, however—or it didn’t seem to. Its eyes were fixed on the parasite, watching its eight small legs flail beneath its bulbous, tick-like body. Sinewy tendrils swung between each claw-like appendage, and on the underside, a small hole, a mouth, opened and closed with frantic clacks.

“We breed quickly,” Adam said. The words were meant in disdain, and Bill knew that from the way Adam’s thoughts felt. But the sound of its voice … there was something almost reverent about it. Almost as if Adam was in awe of itself. “We are insects. We use your body to survive, and when we no longer have use for you, we lay our young inside you and discard you. It is done so very easily. So cleanly. You feel nothing at all when you die. That is our last gift to you.” It turned the creature back over, holding it between two fingers. “Do you see why you must destroy us, Bill? If you do not, then we will destroy you. You must consume … or we will consume.”

By the time Adam reached those last few words, its voice was nothing but a low growl. When the last syllable faded in the quiet of the basement, Adam did the last thing Bill expected.

It slid the parasite into its mouth and bit down.

If Bill could scream—physically scream, not just scream in his head—he would have in that second. He would have shrieked until his voice died out, until his throat went numb, until all breath in his lungs felt like fire. But he couldn’t. All he could do was listen to the crunching of the parasite’s exoskeleton. Feel his body’s tongue toy with fragments of chitin. Hear himself swallow. The blood of the creature was hot in his throat, and it burned with a fire unlike anything else he had ever eaten. And when Adam gave him back full control, all he could taste was metal and acid, like a stinging mix of bile and blood. His next thought was to throw up, but somehow, he had the presence of mind not to stick his fingers in his mouth. They went to his stomach instead, pounding at his torso in a frantic attempt to get himself to reject what he had just consumed. He doubled over, forcing himself to gag, but nothing came up. The fire only went deeper, further down inside of him. And he could string no words together to describe how disgusting it felt.

“Oh gods,” he whimpered. “Oh gods no.”

He placed his hands flat on the floor and bent lower until his forehead pressed into the cement. His body shook, and he stared unblinkingly until his eyes watered. His throat continued to contract, morphing spasmodic heaves into gasping sobs.

He killed someone. He killed someone. He didn’t just attack someone. He attacked a child, and he killed that child.

A door opened. Footsteps fell onto metal stairs. The wartortle barked and growled. A familiar scent of flowers mingled with the stench of death and blood.

“Raye,” Bill rasped. “Raye, don’t … don’t come any closer. You … can’t. Can’t. Go back. Please, gods. Go back.”

“Aww,” a sing-song voice responded. “You think I’m someone else!”

Bill looked up, his wide eyes shifting quickly from the floor to the newcomer.

The woman.

The girl with the drill-tail hair.

Domino smiled sweetly at him. Her hand reached up, sneaking underneath her cap to pull out a handful of small, metal balls. She flicked her wrist and flung the orbs at Bill. He didn’t move. He simply let them surround him in a neat cube, four on the floor and four hovering in the air. Pink electricity sparked from one ball to the next.

And the trap closed.

—​

By the time the dust clouds cleared in Fallarbor Town, bodies littered the streets. A handful were the splattered remains of humans or pokémon lying at the feet of buildings. Many more were the bullet-riddled corpses of ixodida, their cores pierced and oozing luminescent, blue blood. Lanette crouched over the body of an ixodida with a bashed-in head. All of her weight leaned into her crowbar, which was buried several inches deep in the monster’s thigh. Blue blood ran freely out of the core pierced by Lanette’s weapon, and it left hissing, bubbling trails across the ixodida’s skin. At that moment, Lanette stood, placing one of her boots on the hip of her victim to pry her crowbar free. She swept herself off the ground, jumping into the air gracefully while a blur of blue and white swooped down to meet her. With a slight twist of her body, she hooked her legs easily around the altaria’s warm, blue form. Her altaria craned her neck and crowed as she took to the skies with a powerful flap of her cloud-like wings.

As Lanette rode her dragon above the street, she took survey of the battle. Her human troops lined each rooftop, kneeling in a constant motion of shooting and reloading any firearm they had. Occasionally, when sand bones flew through the air or Earthquakes shook the foundation of their perches, her soldiers would fall and crunch against the pavement below, but for the most part, the humans had the advantage. It wasn’t because they were able to maintain their footing on the rooftops. It was because of their companions. Interspersed with their human owners or swooping down to the fray below was a full legion of pokémon: water-types, grass-types, ghost-types, anything anyone could get their hands on in that part of Hoenn.

And the ixodida themselves? The ixodida were barely visible alive. Their bodies lay all over the road, certainly, but many of them dove in and out of the holes that pitted the surface of the street. They came up in waves and never in tight enough knots for Fallarbor’s forces to shoot down all at once, but even so, even if they tried to spread out when they surfaced, a number of them would be instantly consumed with water or leaves or bullets before they could so much as attack. Many more appeared in their places and shook the ground Fallarbor stood on.

It was clear to Lanette that the battle wasn’t stopping anytime soon, so she scanned the group carefully for one particular creature. She doubted it would appear. After all, why would the ixodida make that kind of tactical error? Certainly, they were by no means human, and as far as she knew, she had yet to meet a truly intelligent one. Yet she knew that if the creature she was looking for appeared, its presence in the fight would risk the survival of the colony. Surely an animal would seek to preserve itself, right?

Yet it was Fallarbor’s only hope at winning the battle.

“Altaria!” she barked. “Fly down and—”

A scream cut her off. It started with only a few voices underground, but it rippled outward to all of the ixodida until their voices merged into one long, piercing screech.

And there it was. Climbing out of a hole carefully, cautiously at the end of town. It held out its hands, palms up as if it was a conductor and the others were its orchestra. Lanette didn’t need a closer look at the thing to know what it was.

“There you are.” She leaned into her dragon’s neck and extended an arm to point directly at the conductor. “Altaria! Use Aerial Ace to get me close!”

With a song-like cry, Altaria folded her wings and cut through the air until she was mere feet from the pavement. The ixodida were in motion, scrambling towards the easternmost holes under fire from both humans and pokémon. Those that made it to their leader dove beneath the ground, save for a select few that gathered close to it to form a shield. This didn’t stop Lanette as she drew her crowbar up and prepared to swing it directly at the creature’s head. It stared at her blankly before pushing through its throng of followers. One of its arms swung towards Lanette, and a ball of mud suddenly erupted from its palm and escaped its claws. The ball missed Altaria by mere inches, but it hit Lanette’s shoulder dead-on, knocking her clean off her bird. At that, the creature’s entourage leapt upon Altaria, pinning the dragon to the ground. Lanette, meanwhile, slammed onto her back on the road. She groaned and picked herself up, turning her head to gaze at her struggling, squawking pokémon. The humans stopped attacking at that point, and Lanette couldn’t blame anyone. One false shot, and either she or her altaria would be killed. And it was because of that that she felt a pang of true terror.

“No!” she screamed.

The leader crouched down and reached for her. She shrieked and slapped his hand away.

“If you hurt her,” she snapped, “I swear—”

“Let us leave peacefully,” the leader told her.

“What?” she huffed.

“You are their monarch, are you not?” the creature asked. “Tell them not to attack. I have a warning for you now. One of our own is dead, and it was not by your hand. We have no interest in this battle so long as the force that killed ours remains intact.”

Lanette narrowed her eyes. “What the hell are you talking about?”

“This is our warning to you. Destroy the rogue or deliver it to us, and we will ignore the fact that one of yours has trespassed onto our territory. That is all.”

With that, it turned and dashed into one of the holes. Its entourage followed shortly thereafter, releasing the squawking, indignant Altaria. Lanette raced forward and grabbed her dragon by the shoulders to stop her from going after the ixodida. All the while, she kept her eyes on the hole, listening carefully for the sound of any new ixodida approaching. For a long while, nothing happened. No one moved. No one spoke. No one made so much of a sound.

There was a bark. Lanette looked over her shoulder at its source: a sleek, white dog-like creature staring at her with grave, red eyes. Instantly, Lanette recognized it. Only one person in Fallarbor owned an absol, after all.

“Raye,” she whispered.

The absol barked at her for a second time before turning and racing away. Once it did, a cold feeling of dread hit Lanette’s heart.

“No…” Lanette’s face twisted. Her teeth clenched into a sneer, and her eyes narrowed at the retreating dog. “Bill. You idiot.

Thus, Lanette Chastain, ice queen of Fallarbor, bolted after the absol with her altaria flying low behind her.
 
Last edited:

Bay

YEAHHHHHHH
All right, the past several days I finally have time to read through the chapters and am now caught up. My quick thoughts on Chapters One through Eleven!

Prologue and Chapter One

The prologue I thought it was interesting you referenced Russia and then have the event happened similar at Hoenn. Also the mentioned of Phobe I wonder if she’ll have an important role later on.

I remember from the last two rewrites Oak’s confidence in Bill while Nettle is unsure. It’s been a while, but I think this version you develop her a bit more dimensional, for instance not her want to want to be reminded she’s getting old. I like her little comeback at Bill before they were going to check out the ixodida there, lol.

Oh, hey Domino. Looks like TR is making a much quicker appearance here, which should be very exciting.

I don’t remember if Bill had an assistant in the older versions, but Joel seems pretty fun (his excitement meeting Bill is cute) and their interaction together is nice. I like how calm Bill is when talking about Pokemon hunting one another and his experience seeing it.

Then, a light flashed offscreen, and one side on both of the boxes slid upwards. The rattata stopped and sat on her haunches as her stubby whiskers twitched. Slowly, she dropped to all fours and crawled out of the box, her whiskers twitching wildly with each step. As soon as she emerged fully from her cage, she stopped where she was, and her fur stood on end. Her body swept low, paws spread and whiskers pointed straight back. The camera was pointed away from her, straight at her back, but Bill knew that if her face had been visible, he would see her teeth bared in a menacing growl.

For a long while, the image stayed like that, with the rattata poised in front of her box and the small dot of light pulsing in the corner of its own. Then, in a split second, the light vanished and reappeared on the face of the rattata. There was no sound, but Bill could practically hear the mouse’s screams as she jerked back and stumbled into her box. Through the Plexiglas, Bill could see the rattata’s skin split—neatly, as if a zipper that had been hidden in her nose was now being pulled back slowly across her skull, her neck, and her back. He could see the glistening of her spine, the dull gray of her muscles, the stark white of her skull. Yet he saw no blood. Not yet.

Oh dear. Just wow. o_o

“Come now,” he said. “Polaris Institute is a fortress, its security systems are state-of-the-art, and I would be dreadfully surprised if it didn’t have an exceptionally built storage facility for the ixodida. What’s the worst that could happen?”
You have no idea, Bill. :p

Chapter Two

The recording with Professor Ivy and Pandora is pretty crazy.o_o Yeah, same expression as the description of Rattata dying I brought up in my quick thoughts of Ch.1, lol.

Looks like some action and plot came much faster in this version, which is always a good thing! Yikes over Joel and Bill having the parasites going inside them. Domino sure doesn’t waste time getting things done (An accident? Yeah right, lol).

So for the first time he could remember, he silenced the tiny voice in his head that insisted he was about to do something stupid. He yanked his arm out of the stranger’s reach, turned his head back to the blonde, and gave her a steady, confident glance.

“Let me save you time,” he said quietly. “Bill McKenzie. I’ve been assigned to the ethology team.”

I do like the first couple chapters so far Bill is becoming more active in situations like this.

“Oh no,” she answered sweetly. “We can’t touch you. Strict orders from years and years ago. Like, longer than even I’ve been around!”

This makes me wonder how this mention will be developed in this version.

Chapter Three
The third DEVA file is just as crazy as the last one. Pandora’s last line in that file is pretty chilling.

Nettle shook her head and closed the distance between herself and the door. “That Adam wasn’t overly enthusiastic, sir.”

She opened the door and slipped out without another word. Once the door clicked shut behind her, Oak frowned.

“Funny. It tells me Bill’s been framed.”

Looks like Oak already figures out something is definitely wrong there. Wouldn’t be hard for him to do so, anyways.

Ah yup, I would be mad at Domino too if I were in Nettle’s place. She wasn’t a good captain of that operation there in my opinion.

Adam’s introduction I think is great. Like how he starts off asking Bill who he really is and what he means by that question. Bill’s thoughts on what is supposedly where he is when he “died” I think is pretty neat, too. I love his reaction upon learning he probably died (I still have my hands, so I must have a body-- wait, my mind is tricking me! XD ).



Chapter Four

Bill smirked. “Exactly why I need you to agree to that clause. I’m not brave, but I know that I have nothing to lose by negotiating. If I disagree to your terms, then I die. If you disagree to my addition, then I would reject your contract and still die. I’d only really lose if I agree to a contract that has loopholes you can abuse. If I’m to survive, I’ll need a guarantee that you won’t hurt me.”

Can tell in this version Bill is more bold also.

“Very well. As part of my end of our bargain, I will neither utter a single lie to you nor act in a way that will be a detriment our body. You have my word that I will do everything I can to ensure our survival.” It pushed its hand closer to Bill. “Now. Do we have a deal or not?”

Bill examined the hand and then exhaled. “I really hope I’m not making a mistake here.”

Something bad always happens after a contract. Always.

“A gift,” the creature explained. “It is part of the second clause to our bargain, in which I promised to teach you how to adapt to our form. Inside this box, you will find knowledge, Bill. This will not be the only method I will use to teach you, but it is a quick way to give you a basic understanding.”

Hello, pandora box reference. :p Obvious, but still works.

I quite like Bill and Adam’s interaction this chapter and I still enjoy Adam a lot. Am sure their contract will be a fun one, lol.

Chapter Five

You did Bill’s reaction to his new body pretty well, I think. I like Adam’s encouragement there, even if Bill doesn’t agree/trust it (we can be our own worst critics, lol).

I remember Nettle’s Jynx from last version (or at least a Jynx being used). Getting a Lovely Kiss from that Pokemon can be scary sometimes, lol. “Being donated to a worthy cause” -- oh dear...

Chapter Six
The DEVA’s file on the structure and history of Team Rocket is interesting. Curious over the Special Entities, though.

I like that Dr. Zager was being referenced. He needs more appreciation, lol. Figures Adam prefers to be called a name that had been known to be the oldest around and also know Domino’s true name. :p Also he isn’t leaving without a bang, huh?

Chapter Seven

Bill’s video for Raye is bittersweet. Nice of him to do that for her. I’m sure she’ll appear very soon...

I was wondering if Domino would recognize the difference between Bill and Adam, so it’s good that has been answered haha.

Bill’s first sight of Fallabor Town’s state must be shocking to him (before he realized he’s at Hoenn and can reach Lanette). Like you have Adam needed to recover after what Domino did to them. Poor Bill though on his own for a while.

Bill studied the minds of pokémon; she studied the body. She knew everything there was to know about how a pokemon’s anatomy and biological processes worked, so if anyone could figure out how the ixodida transformation happened, it would be her.

Neat you have Lanette’s strenght be Pokemon anatomy.

So Raye appears at last. I expect their reunion not off to a good start, with Bill being an ixodida and everything. Adam’s response to Bill to not being a costume made me chuckle. The part where he goes save Raye sure is something. One quick mention:

And if he was indeed a steel-type, that could only mean a good fire move from a high enough leveled pokémon would annihilate him.

Haven’t gotten the chance to read the other reviews, but I feel high leveled sounds a bit too technical? Maybe just “strong” would make it sound better?

Cool we got some insight into DEVA and that Bill’s father is the director. Really looking forward to how all of this will play out.

Chapter Eight

Mew being one of the Special Entities is very obvious. Interesting Celebi and Giratina can be used to exterminate Team Rocket, if I read that correctly. o_o

I like John back in the last version and glad he’s back in this version.

“No, because I came in from Cinnabar Island!” Bill heaved a breath before craning his neck again to show off his collar. One of his claws tapped the front panel, pointing directly at the symbol etched on its face. “Do you see this? This is the insignia of Polaris Institute, a research facility on Cinnabar Island. They’re studying the ixodida right now. I was meant to be one of its researchers, but I was involved in a situation that ended with an ixodida parasite attaching itself to me.”

Jenny’s finger rested on the trigger. “That sounds a little farfetched. You took that plot from a science fiction movie, didn’t you?”

Okay, I laughed aloud at that part.

It’s expected Raye had some bad experiences with ixodida and hence why she was scared of Bill, but I still feel sorry for her too traumatized to talk to almost everyone. And the news of Lanette an ixodida hunter must be quite a shock for Bill.

...All the while, one last message hissed between her clenched teeth.

“Goddammit.”

Gooddammit indeed. :p

Chapter Nine

I thought the backstory of Bill suggesting names to his mother when she was pregnant with Raye was very sweet.

Yay for Thom being back! The part where his Manectric licked Bill was kinda cute. He seems more talkative this version, heh. And Bill’s reaction to cat food is priceless.

Over the little mention of Bill and Lanette’s history together, I can see her making sure he doesn’t overwork himself. And what an appearance Lanette made in the Pokemon Center, haha. It’s expected Bill is unsure how to answer her question.

It was lucky Dominio thought quickly of how to escape ixodida. Not good news though the ixodida are heading to Fallarbor Town, nope.

Chapter Ten

At that, Bill flashed him a quick smirk. “You said ixodida recover quickly, didn’t you?”

“Yeah, but ...” Thom rubbed the back of his neck. “Holy crap. I … I mean … huh. Damn.” He numbly let his chin fall as he held up the crowbar. “Uh. What can I … anything I can do?”

Bill sure got Thom there, haha. But yeah, the part where Lanette stabbed Bill’s neck there, dang.

The part where Wartortle hit Bill with water attacks is amusing and cute. And aw Raye finally recognizing her brother. Too bad Lanette isn’t fully trusting Bill yet, but understandable. Yikes over a horde of ixodida finally coming.

Ah, so Joel is an electric type ixodida, kinda cool. I really enjoy John’s dialogue a lot in this last part. Starting to like him more in this version.

Chapter Eleven

I expect Lanette and Thom to stumble upon Domino fairly soon and that’s some confrontation the two ladies had for a moment. Too bad she managed to escape. Also sucks Lanette and Thom had to deal ground types (which I’ll assume will be very tough for Thom because he has at least one electric type Pokemon) .

I probably like Bill and Raye’s interactions in this version better, probably because of the backstory a few chapters back and Bill protecting Raye is sweet. Bill’s first experience in battling and killing an ixodida I thought was developed nicely. Must be terrifying to him he defeated a boy and had to eat the parasite from him. I like that Wartotle help out a bit. And ah oh over Domino dropping by…

I think it’s safe to assume Raye figured out something is happening with Bill (and Wartotle?) and immediately send her Absol to get Lanette. I see Lanette vs Domino round 2 coming up, heh. I do have to ask though where’s Thom after the ground exploded at the beginning of this chapter?

Overall I’m really enjoying this version and like some of the slight changes you did on BIll’s characterization there. Looking forward to next chapter!
 

The Great Butler

Hush, keep it down
So I miiiiiight have rewritten the D.E.V.A. File thanks to a comment on the last chapter. 8D Just in case anyone's wondering if I was planning that.


Eleven

D.E.V.A. CLEARANCE LEVEL 1
CLEARANCE ACCEPTED.
DOCUMENT TYPE: DOSSIER
DESIGNATION: D.E.V.A. PERSONNEL CODEX ENTRY #000003
DESCRIPTION: OBJECT CLASSIFICATION SYSTEM
DATE-TIME: LAST EDIT, 11/01/02, 00:01

OVERVIEW: According to standard analysis procedures (see CODEX ENTRY #000002: RETRIEVAL PROTOCOLS), a Committee-selected team from the science department, henceforth known as ALPHA TEAM, are required to submit a full report of their observations and analyses concerning every retrieved or encountered special entity. Based on the containability of the entity as well as the level of threat it presents to civilians, the subject will be assigned one of five classes, listed below:

Kind of gives me a SHIELD vibe here.

CLASS 0: Inert
Entities listed as Class 0 pose no threat to civilians and are deemed safe to integrate into the outside world. (See CODEX ENTRY #000005: CLASS 0 RELEASE PROGRAM)
- CLASS EXAMPLES: SE-049 (“Porygon”), SE-056 (“Storage System”), SE-251 (“Leftovers”)

Forgive me, but the idea that this super-secret organization actually even bothers to classify a chewed apple (assuming Leftovers keeps its canon appearance) is endlessly amusing.

CLASS I: Safe
Entities listed as Class I may pose a threat to civilians only if activated by direct interaction. Objects are capable of being contained within a D.E.V.A. facility and are therefore guarded by D.E.V.A. personnel on a constant basis. (See CODEX ENTRY #000004: CLASS I AND II CONTAINMENT PROCEDURES)
- CLASS EXAMPLES: SE-061 (“GS Ball”), SE-186 (“Azure Flute”), SE-704 (“Strange Souvenir”)

Interesting speculation here. Who knows if that innocent little tiki head thing will turn out as powerful as a ball that can catch a time-traveling fairy or a flute that summons a god.

CLASS II: Containable
Entities listed as Class II pose a definite threat to civilians, even if a bystander does not directly interact with it. Objects under this classification can be contained using standard procedures but may also require use of advanced D.E.V.A. technology and expendable or non-human personnel to maintain.
- CLASS EXAMPLES: SE-442 (“Odd Keystone”), SE-517 (“Dream Mist”), SE-528 (“Ixodida”)

Holy ****, if the Ixodida are only a Class 2, I don't even want to think about what's worse.

CLASS III: Hazardous
Entities listed as Class III pose an extreme threat to civilians and are difficult to contain. Extensive protocols designed for each individual Class III entity are required not only for their containment but also the events of their escape. Total breaches by Class III entities are generally considered to be end-of-world scenarios. (See CODEX ENTRY #000005: CLASS III BASIC CONTAINMENT PROCEDURES)
- CLASS EXAMPLES: SE-042 (“Teru-sama”), SE-175 (“Bad Egg”), SE-646 (“God Stone”)

I know this is just a bit of fluff, but assuming you're operating under the assumption that the God Stone was meant to be the "gray" equivalent to the Light and Dark Stones, how is it different than the Azure Flute besides Kyurem being said to be a more malevolent force?

CLASS IV: Singular
Entities listed as Class IV are exclusively pokémon, collectively known as [REDACTED]. Each Class IV entity possesses power far greater than any ordinary pokémon, and as such, they cannot be adequately contained by D.E.V.A.’s current resources. However, the Committee, through agreements dating back to [REDACTED] have been able to form an agreement with [REDACTED] known as the Arceus Document. According to this agreement, D.E.V.A. agents are permitted to acknowledge Class IV entities and catalogue them according to Class 0 procedures. Class IV entities may also be called upon to [REDACTED] by following the protocols outlined by [REDACTED]. (See [ERROR—DOCUMENT INACCESSIBLE TO CURRENT CLEARANCE LEVEL])
- CLASS EXAMPLES: [ERROR—INFORMATION INACCESSIBLE TO CURRENT CLEARANCE LEVEL]

If these are all Pokemon, does that make the ghost girl and phantom taxis in Lumiose City Class 5?

The way Lanette moved was like a dance itself. For anyone who knew her, it might have been difficult to believe that just a year ago, she was a clumsy, shy mouse, the exact kind of person who would never dream of leading a team. Back then, she was only Lanette Chastain, a quiet, plain young woman who passed up any credit for co-inventing the storage system in favor of a life in virtual obscurity. Now, she was Lanette Chastain, the confident, competent, graceful ice queen of Fallarbor Town, the person most likely to be the first to jump into a fight against the ixodida. The person who commanded Fallarbor’s defense forces. The person who would see the absolute extermination of the ixodida if it killed her.

Beautiful word usage here. The repetition of Lanette's full name really helps to get across how dramatic the difference in her persona is now, and the words you choose to describe her with both draw sharp contrasts between the two Lanettes and paint a vivid picture of just what we're dealing with here. I see her face, the dance-like movements, just everything about how she carries herself.

And as she moved down the main drag of Fallarbor Town with Thom in tow, she thought about nothing more than that. Absolutely nothing more.

Absolutely no part of her, not even the tiny voice at the back of her mind, thought about the look Bill—the one on whom she pushed all the credit for the storage system, the one she once trusted just as much as her own sister—gave her when she left him.

She would see to the extermination of every ixodida in the region, even if it killed her.

Oh, that's horrible, twisting the knife like that by mentioning Brigette. You monster. XD;

I have to echo the earlier comments, this Lanette definitely feels more fleshed out and real than the previous one, who was already pretty good. zen_master_dude's mention of PTSD sounds apt.

“Wattson. Radio,” she snapped.

Behind her, she heard the grunt of her companion. Without looking at him, she held out her hand, only to feel the weight of the radio slap into her palm. Her hazel eyes narrowed at the silent sky. It was too quiet for an attack.

Her thumb jammed the button on the side of the walkie-talkie as she brought it close to her mouth. “Jenny. Status.”

Releasing the button, she listened to the static screeching from the speaker. She tilted her head, eyes cast towards the rooftops surrounding her. Gunmen and pokémon lined the street, waiting for the first sign of the ixodida. So they heard the warning scream too.

Given how the Ixodida are armored, are the gunmen really all that useful? Lanette's crowbar can be used to strike them directly in a selected area, but I'd think that hitting armored, moving targets in a particular weak spot would take a crack shot.

“Thank gods, ma’am,” Officer Jenny’s voice responded from the speaker. “No sign of them yet. Cloud of dust got stirred up about half a mile from the city limits a few seconds ago, though, so they’re clearly on the move.”

Lanette brought the radio to her face again. “And your team?”

“Positioned. Ammo stocks are good. Pokémon rested and prepped. We’re ready. What’s your status, ma’am?”

I don't know why I just thought of this, but how much do they know about how the Ixodida's elemental types work? Have they been able to work out which Pokemon to use to counterattack?

With that, Lanette pulled a ball from one of her pockets and thumbed the catch on its face. She felt it smoothly expand in her hand, the cold plastic occupying her entire palm.

“Preparing. Two pokémon down, though.” She shot a glare at Thom, who tensed and grinned sheepishly.

“Joy’s up here with us in Area 3 if you need her.”

“I’ll be fine. I’ve still got—”

I just want to comment here that I really want to see a chapter just dedicated to the backstory of this Lanette.

“Hold on. Fire! Fire, god—

Shots rang out, and a scream erupted from some distance away from Lanette. Her eyes swung to the sky, just in time to see a black dot loop in the air and pitch downward. She leapt out of the way, planting her feet on the sidewalk along the road before twisting around to look back. There, where she had stood a moment ago, Thom flailed and stumbled backwards. Lanette sighed and gripped her poké ball. She was preparing to rush in and rescue Thom when the black blur slammed into him full force, sending both itself and him tumbling backwards.

And when they stopped, Lanette stopped. She peered down with surprise; the thing that untangled itself from Thom’s bulky body wasn’t an ixodida but instead a human woman—a young woman in a black uniform, with disheveled, blonde hair and a silver machine on her back. The silver machine, meanwhile, sported a smoking bullet hole in its side. Grunting, the girl pulled it off her shoulders, examined the damage, and cursed loudly.

Well that was unexpected. Unfortunately for Domino, she just crashed into encountering the one person who might give her a harder time than Nettle did.

(Dare I ask how she cursed? :p)
 

The Great Butler

Hush, keep it down
“That’s just great,” she snapped as she tossed the device away. Then, reaching over, she grabbed a white hat where it had fallen beside Thom. Standing up, she shrugged at the sight of Thom—who, at that moment, was still lying in a dazed heap on the concrete—before she started for the sidewalk.

At that point, Lanette moved quickly. She pocketed her ball, and with one fluid motion, she reached up to unsheathe her crowbar and swing it at the girl’s neck. The intruder stopped short, narrowly missing a moment in which she would have collided perfectly with the sharpened end of the crowbar. Her eyes fell on the tool, and her mouth twisted into a surprised grimace.

“Who are you, and how did you get here?” Lanette snapped.

The expression on the woman’s face shifted into one of smugness. “Nice stick,” she said. “But I’m not interested in you."

Oh this is going to be wonderful. It's like the meeting of the unstoppable sword and the unbreakable shield.

She slid to the side and started forward. However, Lanette was faster, blocking Domino’s escape again with a jump to the left. Domino stopped short again, just in time to narrowly avoid being stabbed in the chest with Lanette’s crowbar. With a heavy sigh, Domino grabbed the sharpened end.

“You’re really persistent, aren’t you?” She smiled. “I hate it when people I don’t like are persistent. That’s super-annoying.”

With that, she knocked the crowbar to the side and swung her other fist towards Lanette’s face. Lanette, eyes narrowed at Domino, tilted herself to the side to let the agent’s arm sail past her head. Her hand drove the crowbar down in an arc towards Domino’s knees. In the split second after noticing this movement, the agent jumped, kicked the crowbar with her shin, and dropped to the ground to roll out of Lanette’s reach. When she broke out of her tumble, her hand flung outwards, and a green and black blur cut across Lanette’s cheek and sailed into the pavement behind her. Glancing back for a second, Lanette saw the deep black of a tulip blossom swaying where it stood with its stem embedded in the road. When she looked back, her opponent was gone. Lanette rubbed her wrist in thought and glared at the storefronts around her for any sign of the intruder. Everything had gone quiet. She couldn’t even hear the agent’s footsteps. All she could hear was the whistle of the wind between buildings and the soft scratching of Thom sitting up behind her.

Well that was... brief. Exciting, though. Maybe if they can convince Domino to change sides she might actually be of help to them.

Abruptly, a deafening crack broke the silence.

Lanette whirled in the direction of its source. East. East.

At her hip, from its spot clipped to her hip, the radio burst to life.

“Ma’am!” Jenny barked. “Get off the ground! Go! They’re ground-types!

I'd assume from how quickly Jenny seems to have made this call that Lanette's band of survivors are well-versed in how the Ixodida operate after all.

Lanette hissed an expletive and dashed for Thom. She grabbed him roughly by the arm and, without stopping, yanked him to his feet.

“Come on!” she screamed. “Let’s go! Move!”

Blearily, Thom stumbled after her, his mouth flopping open and closed as he stared at her. “W-whu—”

He never did finish his question. Because in the next instant, the road exploded.

Great imagery, though I'm not sure that "exploded" is the word I'd have used. It isn't wrong, per se, but I might have chosen "erupted" instead.

Bill wished he could relax. Why did he have to worry, after all? He wasn’t the one being dragged into battle. And anyway, this was the pokémon center, possibly the safest place in town when it came to an attack. Not that he would have to worry in the first place. After all, these were ixodida, completely ordinary people stuck in the same situation he was … right?

Bill you are about to learn some very, very hard lessons. Hard.

Yet for the life of him, he couldn’t shake a certain feeling of foreboding. It was the kind of feeling he had whenever he would hear about a security breach or a server crash on another region’s storage system. It was the kind he best described as being antsy, the kind where he felt like he had to do something but couldn’t figure out what it was he was supposed to do. It was the kind where every muscle in his body physically ached with the want to move.

But … he couldn’t. He had a job to do right then, and as he wrapped an arm tightly around his sister, he mentally repeated that idea to himself again and again. He had to stay there. He had to protect Raye. He had to, for once, do what Lanette told him to do.

Unfortunately for him, the presence in his brain told him otherwise.

Now is an appropriate time to discuss our arrangement, Adam stated, its voice strained and low.[/quote

Now this is a good example of a time when the reader knowing something the character doesn't totally changes what action makes sense. You and I know that Bill would be well advised to talk to Adam. But with what he knows, wanting to stay and protect Raye is entirely correct.

“No, it isn’t,” Bill muttered back under his breath.

On the contrary. This is the first moment where you will be given an opportunity to uphold your end of the bargain. It is only fair that you know exactly what it is you will be up against.

“I’m not going up against anything!” Bill hissed. “I’m staying right here, and—”

Raye stirred beside him. “Nii-chan?”

He shook his head and stroked the top of Raye’s. “Nothing. It’s nothing.”

That just made me think of something. Is Bill's dialogue with Adam mental/in his head or is he actually speaking?

And once again, I have to say that you've actually made blending English and Japanese work, which doesn't happen often.

You are wrong. Listen to me. You do not have much time. I must explain to you how this—

Bill glared at the ceiling. I don’t care.

Ah. Good. You have finally caught on.

Adam doesn't seem to have taken that comment the way Bill meant it.

He huffed and shifted his glare towards the front window. Yellowish clouds billowed past and filled the streets. Squinting, he could barely make out the silhouette of a bird falling in the middle of the cloud. The sandstorm burst around it, swirling away just enough to reveal the sleek, blue and white body of an altaria. Lanette sprang from the remnants of the golden cloud to leap onto the bird’s back, and together, pokémon and rider ascended out of view.

A sandstorm. I had hoped that we would not encounter members of clans stronger than ours so soon, but I suppose it cannot be helped.

“What are you going on about?” Bill sighed. He sank a little into the seat. Raye, following his movement, pressed herself harder into him and buried her face into his side.

Isn't that uncomfortable for her, considering his skin is steel?

Clans, Adam explained. You would call them types. However, there are seventeen to your eighteen. I will not bother going over the politics or differences between each one. That would not be relevant to this situation, unfortunately.

Bill’s eyes fell on his sister again. He wanted so badly to snap a response back to Adam, but he couldn’t risk worrying his sister. So instead, he remained motionless and silent, watching the window out of the corner of his eye again.

Well, perhaps to be more accurate, the Sun Clan is not that much stronger than us, but any attack we cannot completely defend against may pose a problem, given your combat experience. Or, as I should say, your lack of combat experience.

Bill clenched his teeth and focused on one message. If he couldn’t tell Adam off verbally in front of his sister, he was going to put forth a lot of effort to tell the parasite off mentally.

Well that answers the question about what form his dialogue with Adam takes.

For someone who’s trying his hardest to get me to agree with you, you certainly have an unusual way of doing it, he snapped.

Can you blame me? You could not even figure out how to break out of a human’s box on your own.

I was literally just thinking about Adam's passive-aggressiveness. I was going to make a similar comment, that his attitude might be putting up a barrier to communication between him and Bill.

It was electrified!

In any case,[/i] Adam continued, the Sun Clan is clever. As you can likely tell, they have dominion over the earth itself. They share this with the Stone Clan and the Tree Clan in a way, but while the Stone Clan controls rock specifically and the Tree Clan controls plant life, the Sun Clan is limited only to dirt, mud, and sand. An unusual element, I must admit, but I do not make the rules concerning elemental abilities.

I notice Adam is aware of some of the ... logistical issues with how the type chart is.

Bill narrowed his eyes and turned to look at the window again. The golden cloud had regenerated, but seconds after Bill turned his gaze on it, it was lanced briefly by a bolt of ice-blue energy. A spire of ice grew out of that energy before the dust shrouded it.

So they’re ground-types, Bill responded. Then, glancing at his lap, he swallowed. Oh. And we’re steel.

Of the Iron Clan, yes. Are you taking notes?

That puts a thought in my head. What if there were other members of the Iron Clan that would support him?

Adam.

Fine, fine.[/i] Adam hesitated for a moment. As I have said, members of the Sun Clan are clever. They are not the cleverest of my kind, but they are far more creative than the simple-minded Stone people. They are also generally aggressive, unlike the Tree Clan, so in short, you are looking at a vicious, spiteful enemy who knows exactly how to use its element.[/quote

Nice touch making the Stone Clan the simpleminded ones.

A vicious, spiteful enemy with a type advantage,[/i] Bill replied.

Perhaps.

Oh.
With that, Bill rested his head on the top of the couch and closed his eyes. It’s good then that I’m in no way interested in battling them.

On the contrary.

I know this was supposed to be a sort of comical scene, but it struck me as rather creepy. If you think about it, Adam just told Bill what he's thinking, and made clear that he has some degree of control over Bill's thoughts. That's just chilling when you think about the implications.

Bill’s body flung itself off the couch, pulling away from Raye. It took several steps forward before stuttering to a halt, and only then did Bill feel as if he was standing on his own two feet. Raye thumped against the couch behind him, and as she picked herself back up, she gazed at her brother with wide eyes.

“Nii-chan?” she squeaked.

He waved a hand at her. “Stay there!” Then, frowning, he turned away from her and clenched his teeth. What are you doing?!

Encouraging you to fulfill your end of our bargain,
Adam responded.

Encouraging. Yes, let's put it that way.

What on Earth are you talking about?

Your end,
Adam replied impatiently. In exchange for the gifts I have given you, my promise that you can trust me, and my vow that I will ensure that no harm comes to you, you have promised me two things: knowledge and cooperation. You are, of course, fulfilling your end of the bargain concerning knowledge, but it is cooperation that you have withheld so far. Do not tell me now that you are a liar, Bill.

Adam can't necessarily ensure Bill will never be harmed if he's being dragged into fights, though. I wonder if Bill is aware of that.

Bill pressed his eyes shut and shook his head vigorously. Oh no. Oh no, no no. You listen to me, Adam. I absolutely will not battle against another ixodida. I’m not good at pokémon battles. If you send me into one, then there’s a very good chance that we’ll get hurt—or worse, killed! I absolutely refuse to do it.

Then what else do you propose? You wish to protect mankind, yet you will not confront the challenge its enemies have put forth. What, then, do you propose to do?


At that, Bill went quiet. Or, rather, he felt as if he went quiet, but in actuality, a thousand different thoughts ran through his head at once. He again turned to the window, gazing out at the golden cloud. He could hear gunfire roaring, the cracking of concrete, the screeching of something inhuman, the cacophony of pokémon attacks cutting through the air and exploding across the road. Yet all he could see was pure, swirling gold. It occurred to him then that he couldn’t see any of the ixodida—not even as shadows dancing across the fog of dust. He wondered what they looked like, whether they looked like him.

Whether they felt like him.

“I want to talk to them,” he said.

He glanced over his shoulder at Raye. In the past couple of minutes, she had opted to hold her wartortle as a substitute for her brother, and now, as he glanced at her, she tilted her head and stared back with wide, startled eyes.

“Nii-ch—”

You cannot be serious, Adam said.

Yeah, that's my reaction too, Adam. Poor, naive Bill.

“On the contrary,” Bill answered, half to Adam and half to his sister. “This is exactly what they need. If I could just talk to them, maybe they’ll call off the attack.”

Raye shook her head. “Nii-chan …!”

Fine.

That was the complete opposite of what Bill was expecting. Surely, Raye would have wanted peace, while Adam would have wanted him to find a more violent solution … right? Because of that, Bill started forward, unsure of which response to answer first. But it was when Raye reached out to him and lightly gripped his arm with one of her hands that he chose to lean towards her a little more.

I think it's kind of obvious that Adam is simply allowing Bill to make an *** of himself to prove a point. Bill looks like he's aware that this is out of character for Adam.

“Raye, everything’s going to be okay,” he said. “If there’s one thing I’m good at, it’s talking to pokémon.”

She shook her head again, and her eyes glistened as if she was about to cry. “No, Nii-chan! Don’t go down there!”

He raised his head slightly. “Don’t go down …?”

Before he could ask any further, a flash of gold burst from the floor behind the couch and shot towards the ceiling. It slammed through the titles and continued out of sight into the floor above them. As a result, Bill couldn’t quite get a good look at the object, but he could have sworn it was ...

Titles? Do you mean tiles?

“Sand?” Bill murmured.

Abruptly, another burst of gold erupted from the floor, followed by another and another until a gaping hole opened up in the center of the pokémon center lobby. All the while, Raye’s grip on her brother’s arm tightened until her knuckles were white. The three of them waited: Bill with his eyes on the hole, Raye with her arms wrapped around Bill’s, and Raye’s wartortle, now standing on the couch and emitting a low, guttural growl.

Then, Bill heard it. A second growl coming from the hole, punctuated by occasional soft barks and scuffling against concrete. Something was down there. Something big. Bill turned to his sister and gently tried to ease his arm out of her grip.

“Raye,” he said, “what’s down there?”

“The basement,” she replied. But then, she flinched, curling herself against her brother’s arm. “No! Don’t go down there!”

I see Raye's got some sass in her after all. XD;

“H-hey,” he cooed. “It’ll be all right. Come on. Look.”

He pressed the side of his index finger against her chin until she tilted her head up to look at him. With a smile, he pulled his hand away and flicked his fingers in the air to generate a spark of green light. As he spread his fingers, the light danced across his palm until a small, circular barrier hovered before Raye’s eyes.

“Do you know what this is?” he asked. Then, when she shook her head, he added, “Protect. It’s a move that will let me deflect all damage a pokémon tries to do to me.” He waved his hand to dispel the barrier before resting it on Raye’s head. “If anything happens, I’ll use that to keep myself safe, and I’ll come right back up here. Okay?”

She shook her head and whimpered, and Bill responded by pressing his forehead against hers.

“It’s going to be all right,” he whispered. “Now I need you to do me a favor. Stay on this couch, and no matter what happens, don’t move from it. Okay? I need to go down there to make sure whoever’s there won’t hurt you, but to do that, I need you to promise me you’ll stay right here where it’s safe. Got it?”

“No,” Raye muttered. “No, Nii-chan, don’t. Don’t go down there. It’s not safe. It’s not gonna—”

Bill, listen to your sister if you know what's good for you...

“Shh.” He eased his arm out her grip and gave her wrists a squeeze. “I’ll be right back.”

Leaving it at that, Bill pulled away and jumped over the couch. It didn’t take him long at all to reach the lip of the hole, and after a brief pause to stare into its depths, he took a deep breath and jumped down.

He landed with a bang seconds later. A rather ungraceful bang in that while he had intended to land on his feet, what he actually did was land hard on his side. Groaning, he slowly picked himself up and shook off the dull ache that ran through that side of his body, and as soon as he did, it was immediately replaced by a sharp, stabbing sensation in his eyes. He sucked in a breath and winced before slowly opening his eyes one more time to the dark basement.

Only it wasn’t dark. Or, rather, it was, but at the same time, he could see perfectly. It looked like everything was glowing in soft, gray tones—cardboard boxes, old equipment, rows of cabinets … everything. Although Bill had to pause briefly at the sight of the basement, it didn’t take long for him to figure out what it meant.

“Night vision.” Bill winced. “When we get out of this, you’re going to tell me everything you did to me.”

Unfortunately, I cannot. That would make things easy.

Oh, Adam.

At least night vision is a useful ability.

Ignoring his partner, Bill dropped to all fours and pressed himself into the floor. For once, it wasn’t an unconscious action. Instead, it was an attempt to keep as little of himself exposed as possible. It wasn’t exactly the best plan of action for going into a diplomatic situation, but the last thing he wanted was to be shot at with another Bonemerang.

Besides, the other ixodida was nowhere to be seen, and in Bill’s mind, that was cause for slight alarm.

Shouldn't he be a little concerned that it might slip up the hole he just made and go after Raye?

The hole it used to enter the building lay in the center of the room, just outside the circle of light formed by the gap in the ceiling. It smelled of asphalt and dirt and a sweet-sour scent Bill couldn’t immediately place. He crawled to the edge of the hole and peered down, first taking in the scent of the other ixodida. It was only after his first breath that he looked down into the void.

And that’s all it was. Deep, dark nothing.

But the scent was strong. The ixodida was still close, and the basement wasn’t that big. It couldn’t have gotten far.

Bill pulled away from the hole and sat up. As soon as he did, however, he froze at the feeling of something cold looming behind him. Yelping, he rolled out of the way, seconds before a blast of sand crashed down onto the spot where he had perched. Pulling out of the roll, Bill crouched and looked up, directly into the face of another ixodida.

The boy couldn’t have been much older than fourteen when he was infected. His round face still looked like a child’s, and there was almost a sense of bewilderment in his wide eyes. Yet that was the only human thing about him. The rest of him was either covered in spikes or scales, with the former running down the length of his back and the latter covering his front like a reptile’s. Sand snaked back from the edge of the hole to his hand. It collected there until it formed a bone-shaped mass that fit perfectly in the boy’s palm. Bill slowly stood until he reached his full height, and even then, he had to stare down to gaze at this boy’s face.

Wow, you really know how to hurt your readers' emotions, don't you? But then again, the outbreak had to have younger victims, so this is only natural. But it still hurts.

“Hold on, now,” Bill said slowly. He held up his hands, palms towards the other ixodida. “I’m not here to hurt you.”

Bill, no. Bad idea.

The boy looked at Bill’s hands quickly. Then, without so much as a twitch, he dispelled the bone in his hand, allowing the sand that formed it to cascade onto his feet. At that, Bill relaxed slightly.

Neat effect there.

“That’s right. I’m a friend,” he said.

The boy stared at him for a long, silent while.

Bill inclined his head and held out a hand. “What’s your name?”

Nothing. Just a stare. An uneasy feeling sparked in Bill’s chest.

Bill, if the uneasy feeling is only starting now, you need help.

“Er,” he said, “l-let me start, then. My name is Bill. I’m a researcher from Kanto. I can help you get out of here. How does that sound?”

And he promptly ignores that uneasy feeling. Of course.

The boy’s eyes drifted from Bill’s hands to his face. Then, in the clear, high-pitched voice of a young man, the boy spoke.

“Monarch.”

Oh **** here we go.

Bill reeled back. “Monarch?”

Your tail, Adam explained. It must have noticed your tail. Or, well, the way you speak. Either is a dead giveaway, honestly.

“I-I don’t understand,” Bill replied, his eyes flicking from the boy to the side of the room and back again. In one of these glances, he saw the unmistakable outline of a staircase. So there was a way out if things went sour … as he was pretty sure they were right then.

He should at least understand that he's in some deep trouble right now.

“Monarch,” the boy repeated, a little louder.

Allow me to explain in as few seconds as we have, Adam responded. My kind is divided into two groups of people. There are the drones, who have dull-tipped tails and are marked by their simple-mindedness and obedience. Then you have us, those with blades at the ends of our tails. We are what you call monarchs—the intelligent ones. Drones take orders from monarchs … for the most part.

This explanation feels a bit big for what little time there is. I think it could probably be cut down to Adam telling him that Monarchs have bladed tails and are the most intelligent Ixodida, with the rest being moved somewhere else.

Bill relaxed again. “Oh. He noticed the blade at the end of my tail? Is that all? Well.” He flashed a smile at the boy. “Then I suppose I am a monarch.”

In response, the boy scurried backwards with a long hiss, and the sand twisted through the air and back into his hand until it formed another bone.

Bill’s smile faded. “Er. Adam?”

Remember how I just said that drones take orders from monarchs for the most part?

“Yes?”

The “for the most part” actually means “unless they realize you are a rogue.”

Can we institute a rule where if Bill smiles, he probably effed everything up really bad?

Bill swallowed hard for the second time that day. “And … and a rogue is …?”

The boy, crouching low now, parroted the word. “Rogue. Rogue.

A rogue is an ixodida who defies the nature of our kind. And you just revealed yourself as one by smiling at this thing. On that note, duck.

Yep, he effed it up. At least Adam's snark is here to help lessen the blow but not for Bill.

Without thinking, Bill did what Adam asked, just as the boy flung the sand bone at him. It sailed cleanly over his head, dissipating in the seconds after it missed its target. In the meantime, Bill moved, swooping back to his full height as he put his hands back up.

“Hey! Wait! Why are you—”

Does he really need to ask that question?

I love how Bill is characterized here. He's a genius, but not so great with social skills or thinking under pressure. He's relatable, even now.

The boy slammed a foot onto the cement floor. It instantly buckled under his touch as the earth itself shook. The floor beneath Bill’s feet lurched and pitched him forward, sending him sprawling at the boy’s feet. Twisting on the floor, he felt sand grains scrape across his skin, as if someone yanked sandpaper up his back. That alone elicited a sharp cry from him, but it was the realization of what it meant that made him jump. He scrambled, pulling himself to his hands and knees and diving out of the way a moment before another sand bone slammed into the ground where he had lay.

Somehow, Bill managed to pull himself back to his feet as the sand swirled around his opponent again. Frantically, Bill flung his hands out in front of him and concentrated to pool as much of his energy into his now-familiar move as he could. Green sparks danced in front of him, and a barrier of green light flashed across his field of view for a few seconds … before vanishing.

“What?!” Bill cried.

The boy flung the sand bone at him. He dodged—but just barely. Instead of blocking the bone completely, he felt the tip of it collide with his shoulder, grinding across the metal before dissolving behind him. Hot pain seared into the muscle underneath it, and he instinctively shouted and clutched at his shoulder. Around his toes, he could feel the sand pooling, snaking across the floor once again until it swirled up to the boy’s hand. With some effort, Bill flung his hands back out and concentrated again. This time, the green sparks fizzled as soon as they appeared.

Excellent description here. I can see the action clearly.

“No,” he groaned. Then, focusing again, he watched as green sparks flickered in and out of existence in front of his hands. “No, no, no! Why isn’t it working now?!”

Brilliant detail.[/s]

Adam said something at that point. Bill was sure of that, but before he could register what it was, another sand bone flew at his face. At once, he screamed, dove out of the way, and sprinted for cover. The ground beneath his feet buckled again, and with that, he was sent sailing head over talons into a bank of old medical pods. He crashed into the top of one and bounced over it and onto the floor behind it. And then, as if to add insult to injury, it toppled over on top of him, crashing into the pod next to it in the process to trap him on the floor.

And for a moment, there he lay, staring in a daze at the broken pod above him.

That went well, Adam quipped. Would you like me to take over?

Once again, Bill opted to ignore the parasite. Instead, he ground his teeth together as he weakly squirmed beneath the weight of the pod.

And once again, Bill is probably making a huge mistake ignoring Adam.

Question, since I was thinking of it: does the enemy Ixodida even realize Raye is in the building? I understand he's focused on Bill but I would think her presence would be something he'd detect.

“I don’t get it,” he muttered. “Why didn’t it work?”

Protect? Tell me, Bill. What are the effects of Protect?

Relaxing himself once again, Bill pushed a forearm into the pod and cast his eyes to the side. All he could see was the bent metal of the pod wall.

“Protect,” he recited. “Non-damaging normal-type move. Creates a barrier around a user to block all incoming attacks.”

And?

Above him, he could hear the faint scratching of claws on metal. The pungent smell of dirt and sand stung his nose, and he narrowed his eyes at the pod above him.

Rate of success decreases on each consecutive use, Bill thought. But that doesn’t make sense! I haven’t used it yet!

Is that so?
Adam asked.

Yes! Unless … Bill winced. That couldn’t have counted. That wasn’t in battle, and it wasn’t even a full Protect! I was just showing Raye—

What Protect looks like. And in doing so, you used Protect,
Adam replied. So fantastic job, Bill. Shall we take a tally of all the bad decisions you have made so far? You chose to talk to a drone in a rather misguided attempt at diplomacy, you reveal yourself as a rogue in the process, and you went into battle knowing only one move—one that you set up to fail. Do you have any other fantastic ideas in that head of yours, or are you done trying to get us killed?

Ah yes. Leaving aside the attention to detail that I already mentioned, it's always pleasant to see Bill make a fool out of himself and get dressed down by Adam for his mistakes. ISN'T IT?

The scratching moved swiftly above him, and soon, his ears filled with the screaming of metal. He couldn’t help but cry out and clutch his ears in pain as, little by little, the pod above him moved. Eventually, he saw the ghost-white sliver of a face peer down at him, and suddenly, his entire body went cold with fear.

What do I do? he thought. What do I do? What do I do?

In his head, Adam growled. What do you do? You fight.

How? I don’t … I can’t!

How does Adam expect him to fight with no moves but Protect, exactly?

The child’s face disappeared. The pod groaned and shifted a little more, revealing long legs pushing its edge away from the wall.

Bill, Adam said, you have a power inside you. Use it.

That’s not the issue!
Bill protested. I can’t fight him! He’s just like me inside! I don’t understand! Why is he attacking?!

Because the transformation destroys people. This is not a human anymore, Bill. You must fight it.

At some point I want to see Bill up against Ixodida who didn't get their humanity destroyed. He'll eventually come to be able to fight these drones, but Ixodida like himself would provide an entirely different subject.

A random thought just jumped into my head. What exactly is the genetic makeup of a victim of the infection? Is their human DNA replaced by Ixodida DNA that simply uses mimicry of certain aspects of the host as camouflage, or do they have hybrid human/Ixodida DNA? In the latter case, I wonder what the true morality of Adam's position actually is.

Bill shut his eyes. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t do this. I can’t—

The pod flipped over with a bang, exposing Bill to the cold of the open basement. He froze, his body tensing all over as he watched the boy reach down, down towards the jewel in Bill’s chest. In his head, Bill could hear Adam’s long hiss, and in his limbs, he began to feel nothing at all.

Was Adam beginning to take control here?

But then a blast of water hit the boy in the side of the head. He screamed and flailed and scuttled off the pod and away from Bill. Following the jet of water with his eyes, Bill sat up and watched his sister’s wartortle fire Water Gun after Water Gun at the other ixodida. Looking up, Bill could see Raye peek over the edge of the hole.

Well, I guess that Ixodida knows about Raye now.

“I thought I told her to stay on the couch,” Bill sighed.

Adam released Bill and retreated into his head to quip, The two of you have a lot in common. It is fascinatingly obvious that you two are related.

I'm not sure whether to be intrigued or horrified by Adam's interest in Raye.

“Not now,” Bill spat as he climbed over the broken pod. Then, as he made his way towards the ground-type, he held his hands out again, palms open. “Please, listen to me! I’m not here to hurt you! I want to help you!”

The boy screeched … but not at Bill. Instead, all of his focus was on the wartortle. Once more, he pounded his feet into the ground, sending shockwaves through the basement. Bill gripped the pod behind him for stability, but Raye’s wartortle was instantly flipped off his feet. The turtle landed on his shell and skidded across the floor, riding the Earthquake as his limbs flailed wildly in open air. A long, loud cry burst from his lungs as soon as he slammed into a pile of boxes behind him, but thankfully, the pile served as a springboard to bounce him back onto his feet. Unfortunately, it was then that the wartortle hesitated, rubbing his head gingerly as he peered back at the ixodida. This was unfortunate only because in that time, sand quickly pooled around the boy’s feet and back into his hands.

And what was worse, he was looking straight at Raye. Raye, who had human vision. Raye, who couldn’t see into the dark. Raye, who had no idea an attack was coming for her.

“No!” Bill shouted.

He didn’t think about the next few seconds. They simply naturally to him. He swung himself around, and his feet sprang off the ground. His other hand, meanwhile, pulled back. Every muscle in it tensed as the armor of his arm began to glow a bright, hot red. Time felt like it slowed for him as he shot across the room, heading straight for the boy. Distance closed between them, and as soon as the other ixodida was within his reach, he swung his fist into the sand bone. It instantly shattered beneath his touch, spilling into a million grains at his feet while the red glow transferred to his other arm. He didn’t give the other ixodida time to react; rather, he twisted in the other direction to swing his glowing arm into the creature’s ribcage. Under his fist, he could feel flesh yielding and bone shattering, but he heard no scream. There wasn’t enough time. In the next instant, Bill was moving again, spinning himself behind the creature and hooking his arms underneath those of the other ixodida.

"They simply naturally to him?" I'm not sure what you were trying to say there so I can't correct the error.

And wow, this was graphic. The description being so great makes it so visceral.

It was only then that time felt like it returned to normal, and it was only then that Bill began to hear the sharp, painful screaming. The sand creature thrashed and threw back his head, and from his throat burst round after round of terrible, nails-on-chalkboard shrieking. Bill grimaced. Without free hands, he could do nothing to protect himself from the sound, and that sound made his ears feel like they were about to bleed. Yet somehow, Bill remained standing. He braced himself against the stabbing pain in his head as he threw a glance towards Raye’s pokémon.

“Wartortle!” he cried. “Water Pledge! Now!”

The turtle hesitated, moving only to rise to his feet and trill an inquisitive, “War?”

“Listen to Nii-chan!” Raye shouted from the hole. “Please! Make it stop, Wartortle!”

Bill and Raye make a great team, I hope we get to see more of it. Creepy!Raye from the last version of the fic was good but I'm really loving how active this new one is.

At that, the turtle grunted and nodded. He turned back to the two ixodida and smirked. Then, he stomped a foot into the ground, almost mimicking the ground-type creature’s worst attack.

Bill braced himself for a second time, but right then, it wasn’t because of the screaming. He watched the blue lights of Wartortle’s attack flash across the floor until they formed a perfect circle beneath the ground-type ixodida. He listened as the ground rumbled. And then, he let go as geysers erupted from the floor and struck the ground-type at full-force. Taking a few steps backwards, he kept his eyes on his opponent as the creature flew into the air, hit the ceiling, and fell back towards the ground. The boy hit the cement with a bang, but by then, his screaming had stopped. He was silent. Unmoving.

Shuddering, Bill wrapped himself with his arms and began walking towards the staircase. Part of him felt sick as what he did finally began to register in his head. He had attacked an ixodida. He had hurt someone just like himself. How could he have done that?

No time for morality here, Bill.

After a few seconds, he was vaguely aware of the wartortle padding up to him. Breathing heavily, he kept his eyes on the staircase but somehow managed to croak out a response to the pokémon’s presence.

“Good … good job.”

He reached out for the stairs’ railing, and while he did touch it, he couldn’t feel it. At first, he thought it might have to do with his armor—that armor that he no longer wanted anything to do with—but then he realized he had no feeling in his arm. He jumped, drawing in a loud gasp while staggering away from the bannister, but as he moved, the numb feeling in his arm swept over him until he could feel nothing at all. Nothing, that is, except the distinct feeling of being pulled back to a point in his head. Suddenly, his body moved without him. It turned away from the stairs, moved quietly back to the boy, and crouched low over the creature’s prone form.

Adam! Bill roared. What are you doing?!

“Invoking the protection clause,” Adam answered simply.

It reached down and turned the boy’s body over gingerly. Then, it stopped and fixed its eyes on the boy’s ankle. There, a small, red light pulled itself out from under the creature’s heel and began slicing its way up his leg.

“There is something else you do not know about my kind, Bill,” Adam said. “You must destroy our cores when you defeat us. Otherwise ...”

Adam smacked a hand over the red light. Its fingers curled into the boy’s flesh, piercing it as easily, as if the other host was made of clay. Bill could almost feel the other ixodida’s core—its roundness, its glossy surface, its heat.

“Otherwise,” Adam continued, “you place us all in grave danger.”

As soon as the last syllable left its lips, the parasite within him yanked the core out of the boy’s leg and wrapped its tail around his neck. They screeched—both the boy and the creature in Adam’s hand—but the host’s screams were cut short when Adam squeezed its tail. It turned away from the boy at that moment, but Bill knew exactly what it did—not only from the click of his tail segments meeting but also from the wet thud of a head smacking against concrete. Adam didn’t care, however—or it didn’t seem to. Its eyes were fixed on the parasite, watching its eight small legs flail beneath its bulbous, tick-like body. Sinewy tendrils swung between each claw-like appendage, and on the underside, a small hole, a mouth, opened and closed with frantic clacks.

“We breed quickly,” Adam commented. The words were meant in disdain, and Bill knew that from the way Adam’s thoughts felt. But the sound of its voice … there was something almost reverent about it. Almost as if Adam was in awe of itself. “We are insects. We use your body to survive, and when we no longer have use for you, we lay our young inside you and discard you. It is done so very easily. So cleanly. You feel nothing at all when you die. That is our last gift to you.” It turned the creature back over, holding it between two fingers. “Do you see why you must destroy us, Bill? If you do not, then we will destroy you. You must consume … or we will consume.”

Holy ****. That was terrifying. And one big reason it was so frightening? The parasitic form of the Ixodida is so simple and realistic. Instead of being some outlandish creature, it's almost like a spider or some insect that could feasibly fit into the real world. That realism in the context of pure sci-fi biohorror is a contradiction that makes it so frightening.

Adam's narration and explanation provide a fitting frame for all of this. Reverent was a good word to use.

A question. Can all Ixodida parasites lay eggs (or implant embryos if they're live young) in a dead host or is it restricted to one gender?

By the time Adam reached those last few words, its voice was nothing but a low growl. When the last syllable faded in the quiet of the basement, Adam did the last thing Bill expected.

It slid the parasite into its mouth and bit down.

"What is this? Is this my fault? What the heck is going on?"

"This is the Fourth Impact. Its opening ceremony."


If Bill could scream, he would have right then. He would have screamed until his voice died out, until his throat went numb, until all breath in his lungs felt like fire. But he couldn’t then. All he could do was listen to the crunching of the parasite’s exoskeleton. Feel his body’s tongue toy with fragments of chitin. Hear himself swallow. The blood of the creature was hot in his throat, and it burned with a fire unlike anything else he had ever eaten. And when Adam gave him back full control, all he could taste was metal and acid, like a stinging mix of bile and blood. His next thought was to throw up, but somehow, he had the presence of mind not to stick his fingers in his mouth. They went to his stomach instead, pounding at his torso in a frantic attempt to get himself to reject what he had just consumed. He doubled over, forcing himself to gag, but nothing came up. The fire only went deeper, further down inside of him. And he could string no words together to describe how disgusting it felt.

****ing hell. I have no words. And that's a good thing.

“Oh gods,” he whimpered. “Oh gods no.”

He placed his hands flat on the floor and bent lower until his forehead pressed into the cement. His body shook, and he stared unblinkingly until his eyes watered. His throat continued to contract, morphing spasmodic heaves into gasping sobs.

He killed someone. He killed someone. He didn’t just attack someone. He attacked a boy, and then he killed that boy.

A door opened. Footsteps fell onto metal stairs. The wartortle barked and growled. A familiar scent of flowers mingled with the stench of death and blood.

“Raye,” Bill rasped. “Raye, don’t … don’t come any closer. You … can’t. Can’t. Go back. Please, gods. Go back.”

“Aww,” a sing-song voice responded. “You think I’m someone else!”

Bill looked up, his wide eyes shifting quickly from the floor to the newcomer.

The woman.

The girl with the drill-tail hair.

Well THAT was unexpected. I hope Raye ran.

Domino smiled sweetly at him. Her hand reached up, sneaking underneath her cap to pull out a handful of small, metal balls. She flicked her wrist and flung the balls at Bill. He didn’t move. He simply let them surround him in a neat cube, four on the floor and four hovering in the air. Pink electricity sparked from one ball to the next.

I'm not sure whether this is more inspired by Team Rocket's weaponry in BW and XY or Aldrich Killian's hologram generators from Iron Man 3. Probably both.

And then the trap closed.

You're just going to end it there? :p
 
Last edited:

Sidewinder

Ours is the Fury
11

Entities listed as Class IV are exclusively pokémon, collectively known as [REDACTED]

Legendary?

be called upon to [REDACTED] by following the protocols outlined by [REDACTED].

To help during times of world crisis? haha

Now, she was Lanette Chastain, the confident, competent, graceful ice queen of Fallarbor Town, the person most likely to be the first to jump into a fight against the ixodida.

That whole sentence was very well done, but her last name really stuck out for me. Is that her games/anime/whatever last name? Or did you make that up? I only ask because in the context of that sentence her last name sounded so damn, powerful. I don't know why it stuck out for me but if you did pick it yourself, great job

In the split second after noticing this movement, the agent jumped, kicked the crowbar with her shin, and dropped to the ground to roll out of Lanette’s reach.

Wow that would hurt. Is she wearing shin guards or something? Or greaves maybe? Or is shin armor called bracers? argh!

“Ma’am!” Jenny barked. “Get off the ground! Go! They’re ground-types!”

I think this would work better and sound more urgent if you put something like, “Ma’am!” Jenny barked. “Ground types! Go!”

It was the kind of feeling he had whenever he would hear about a security breach or a server crash on another region’s storage system. It was the kind he best described as being antsy, the kind where he felt like he had to do something but couldn’t figure out what it was he was supposed to do. It was the kind where every muscle in his body physically ached with the want to move.

Pure unadulterated feeling. Loved it. Very eloquent

“The basement,” she replied. But then, she flinched, curling herself against her brother’s arm. “No! Don’t go down there!”

You did a good job there describing her terror and love for Bill, despite the situation and his appearance. Nicely done

Unfortunately, I cannot. That would make things easy.

The weird thing about Adam's dialogue is that it almost makes him seem somewhat dialogue. I know he doesn't want to reveal too much at once so Bill won't be overloaded and he can learn to appreciate and understand his gifts, but his speech makes him sound more like an entity that a living being. I hope that makes sense. I'm just kind of captivated by how good the dialogue is with his portions

Bill’s smile faded. “Er. Adam?”

Remember how I just said that drones take orders from monarchs for the most part?

“Yes?”

The “for the most part” actually means “unless they realize you are a rogue.”

Bill swallowed hard for the second time that day. “And … and a rogue is …?”

The boy, crouching low now, parroted the word. “Rogue. Rogue.”

A rogue is an ixodida who defies the nature of our kind. And you just revealed yourself as one by smiling at this thing. On that note, duck.

Lmao hilarious exchange there. Loved it

Bill, Adam said, you have a power inside you. Use it.

I can't tell if Adam is referring to the physical power that they as a unit possess, or Bill's inner strength

sister’s wartortle fire Water Gun after Water Gun

I didn't know she had a Wartortle. Did you mention it at some point?

It instantly shattered beneath his touch, spilling into a million grains at his feet while the red glow transferred to his other arm. He didn’t give the other ixodida time to react; rather, he twisted in the other direction to swing his glowing arm into the creature’s ribcage. Under his fist, he could feel flesh yielding and bone shattering, but he heard no scream.

Awesome description there. Wonderful. Really visual and intense

Thus, Lanette Chastain, ice queen of Fallarbor, bolted after the absol with her altaria flying low behind her.

Excellent way to end the chapter

I feel like I didn't add anything really useful to this review, but I was just really drawn into this chapter. It really was engrossing. You did a great job with this one. Plain and simple. I look forward to the next installment
 

The Great Butler

Hush, keep it down
By the time the dust settled on Fallarbor Town, bodies littered the streets. A handful were the splattered remains of humans or pokémon lying at the feet of buildings. Many more, however, were the bullet-riddled corpses of ixodida, their cores pierced and oozing luminescent, blue blood. Lanette crouched over the body of an ixodida with a bashed-in head. All of her weight leaned into her crowbar, which was buried several inches deep in the monster’s thigh. Blue blood ran freely out of the core pierced by Lanette’s weapon, and it left hissing, bubbling trails across the ixodida’s skin. It was then that Lanette stood, placing one of her boots on the hip of her victim to pry her crowbar free. She swept herself off the ground, jumping into the air gracefully while a blur of blue and white swooped down to meet her. With a slight twist of her body, she hooked her legs easily around the altaria’s warm, blue form, right at the base of her pokemon’s long, slender neck. Her altaria craned that neck and crowed as she took to the skies with a powerful flap of her cloud-like wings.

As Lanette rode her dragon above the street, she took survey of the battle. Her human troops lined each rooftop, kneeling in a constant motion of shooting and reloading any firearm they had. Occasionally, when sand bones flew through the air or Earthquakes shook the foundation of their perches, soldiers would fall and crunch against the pavement below, but for the most part, the humans had the advantage. It wasn’t because they were able to maintain their footing on the rooftops, either. It was because of their companions. Interspersed with their human owners or swooping down to the fray below was a full legion of pokémon. Water-types. Grass-types. Ghost-types. Anything anyone could get their hands on in that part of Hoenn.

And the ixodida themselves? The ixodida were barely visible alive. Their bodies lay all over the road, certainly, but many of them dove in and out of the holes that pitted the surface of the street. They came up in waves and never in tight enough knots for Fallarbor’s forces to shoot down all at once, but even so, even if they tried to spread out when they surfaced, a number of them would be instantly consumed with water or leaves or bullets before they could so much as attack. Many more, however, appeared in their places and shook the ground Fallarbor stood on.

I'm hesitant to say beautiful in regards to the description here because of how gruesome the scene is, but what else can I say? If that's what it is, that's what it is... and it is.

Though the phrase "dust settled" implies the battle is over, which the last paragraph makes clear is not the case.

It was clear to Lanette that the battle wasn’t stopping anytime soon, so she scanned the group carefully for one particular creature. She doubted it would appear. After all, why would the ixodida make that kind of tactical error? Certainly, they were by no means human, and as far as she knew, she had yet to meet a truly intelligent one. Yet she knew that if the creature she was looking for appeared, its presence in the fight would risk the survival of the colony. Surely an animal would seek to preserve itself, right?

Yet it was Fallarbor’s only hope at winning the battle.

“Altaria!” she barked. “Fly down and—”

A scream cut her off. It started with only a few voices underground, but it rippled outward to all of the ixodida until their voices merged into one long, piercing screech.

And there it was. Climbing out of a hole carefully, cautiously at the end of town. It held out its hands, palms up as if it was a conductor and the others were its orchestra. Lanette didn’t need a closer look at the thing to know what it was.

That conductor bit really gave me a chuckle. Says something about that Ixodida's personality, I think.

“There you are.” She leaned into her dragon’s neck and extended an arm to point directly at the conductor. “Altaria! Use Aerial Ace to get me close!”

With a song-like cry, Altaria folded her wings and cut through the air until she was mere feet from the pavement. The ixodida were in motion by then, scrambling towards the easternmost holes under fire from both humans and pokémon. Those that made it to their leader dove beneath the ground, save for a select few that gathered close to it to form a shield. This didn’t stop Lanette, however, as she drew her crowbar up and prepared to swing it directly at the creature’s head. It stared at her blankly before pushing through its throng of followers. One of its arms swung towards Lanette, and a ball of mud suddenly erupted from its palm and escaped its claws. The ball missed Altaria by mere inches, but it hit Lanette’s shoulder dead-on, knocking her clean off her bird. At that, the creature’s entourage leapt upon Altaria, pinning the dragon to the ground. Lanette, meanwhile, slammed onto her back on the road. She groaned and picked herself up slowly, turning her head to gaze at her struggling, squawking pokémon. All attacks ceased at that point, Lanette noticed, and honestly, she couldn’t blame anyone. One false shot, and either she or her altaria would be killed. And it was because of that that she felt a pang of true terror.

“No!” she screamed.

Hmm. I wonder if that true terror coming out so openly is Lanette. Maybe it is and I just haven't seen enough of her yet.

The leader crouched down and reached for Lanette. She shrieked and slapped his hand away.

“If you hurt her,” she snapped, “I swear—”

“Let us leave peacefully,” the leader told her.

“What?” she huffed.

“You are their monarch, are you not?” the creature asked. “Tell them not to attack. I have a warning for you now. One of our own is dead, and it was not by your hand. We have no interest in this battle so long as the force that killed ours remains intact.”

Wait, there are a couple things I don't get here. The Ixodida from before called Bill a monarch, so why is this one asking if Lanette is their monarch? Two, aren't more Ixodida dead than just the one Adam killed? Unless the "not by your hand" part is alluding to that one to count out the others, but that's a rather awkward way to express it, I think. And if he can sense that someone other than Lanette killed that one, why does he want them intact when he can simply follow his senses to Adam? I'm just confused here.

Lanette narrowed her eyes. “What the hell are you talking about?”

“This is our warning to you. Destroy the rogue or deliver it to us, and we will ignore the fact that one of yours has trespassed onto our territory. That is all.”

With that, it turned and dashed into one of the holes. Its entourage followed shortly thereafter, releasing the squawking, indignant Altaria. Lanette raced forward and grabbed her dragon by the shoulders to stop her from going after the ixodida. The trainer, meanwhile, merely stared at the hole, listening carefully for the sound of any new ixodida approaching. For a long while, nothing happened. No one moved. No one spoke. No one made so much of a sound.

Then, there was a bark. Lanette looked over her shoulder at its source: a sleek, white dog-like creature staring at her with grave, red eyes. Instantly, Lanette recognized it. Only one person in Fallarbor owned an absol, after all.

“Raye,” she whispered.

The absol barked at her for a second time before turning and racing away. Once it did, a cold feeling of dread hit Lanette’s heart.

“No …” Lanette’s face twisted. Her teeth clenched into a sneer, and her eyes narrowed at the retreating dog. “Bill. You idiot.

Thus, Lanette Chastain, ice queen of Fallarbor, bolted after the absol with her altaria flying low behind her.

Fitting to have Absol here considering what kind of disaster Bill's just provoked.

Excellent chapter overall! Intense action, a lot of emotion, some good plot twists... this one's got it all. I loved it.
 

JX Valentine

Ever-Discordant
All right, the past several days I finally have time to read through the chapters and am now caught up.

*high five!*

The prologue I thought it was interesting you referenced Russia and then have the event happened similar at Hoenn.

Thank you! I fully admit that I’m a history nerd. 8D

Also the mentioned of Phobe I wonder if she’ll have an important role later on.

Oh, she will. *tents fingers* She will.

I remember from the last two rewrites Oak’s confidence in Bill while Nettle is unsure. It’s been a while, but I think this version you develop her a bit more dimensional, for instance not her want to want to be reminded she’s getting old. I like her little comeback at Bill before they were going to check out the ixodida there, lol.

Thank you! I honestly enjoy writing Nettle this way—all of the characters this way, actually. I’ve really made an effort to give everyone as much depth as possible for the amount of screen time they get, just because their motivations and the way they tick are so fascinating to me. Even seemingly one-dimensional characters like Jenny are going to get layers added as soon as they show up again. (Joel, unfortunately, is a little on the doomed side.)

As for Nettle, well. I definitely prefer her when she’s a serious threat. *nods*

Oh, hey Domino. Looks like TR is making a much quicker appearance here, which should be very exciting.

Yep! I’m also planning on having them make a bigger impact in the story, but that’ll be further down the line.

I don’t remember if Bill had an assistant in the older versions, but Joel seems pretty fun (his excitement meeting Bill is cute) and their interaction together is nice.

Bill didn’t, but I kinda liked Joel’s character in the last version just enough to expand it a bit. Because hells yes, MST3K references.

I like how calm Bill is when talking about Pokemon hunting one another and his experience seeing it.

Yes, that’s probably my favorite part of pre-infection Bill too. 8D It wasn’t just fun to write. It was also a nice “before” snapshot, just before I threw him under the metaphorical bus.

Oh dear. Just wow. o_o

8D

You have no idea, Bill. :p

Nope! 8D None at all!

The recording with Professor Ivy and Pandora is pretty crazy.o_o

Haha, and it gets crazier. 8D

Domino sure doesn’t waste time getting things done (An accident? Yeah right, lol).

That is the fantastic thing about the women in this version. They get **** done.

This makes me wonder how this mention will be developed in this version.

8D Quite thoroughly.

Looks like Oak already figures out something is definitely wrong there. Wouldn’t be hard for him to do so, anyways.

Ah yup, I would be mad at Domino too if I were in Nettle’s place. She wasn’t a good captain of that operation there in my opinion.

Adam’s introduction I think is great. Like how he starts off asking Bill who he really is and what he means by that question. Bill’s thoughts on what is supposedly where he is when he “died” I think is pretty neat, too. I love his reaction upon learning he probably died (I still have my hands, so I must have a body-- wait, my mind is tricking me! XD ).

Thank you! And haha to the comment about Domino’s ability to lead a team. THAT’S CERTAINLY TRUE. XD But in any case, yes, you can tell I have fun writing these characters. 8D

Can tell in this version Bill is more bold also.

Yep! 8D Unfortunately, that’s not always going to work in his favor. Not that it ever would to begin with, but hey!

Something bad always happens after a contract. Always.

Yeeeeesssss. Too bad Bill is unaware of Faustian shenanigans.

Hello, pandora box reference. :p Obvious, but still works.

Thank you! \o/ I’m glad it’s not too heavy-handed. XD

I quite like Bill and Adam’s interaction this chapter and I still enjoy Adam a lot. Am sure their contract will be a fun one, lol.

Oh yes. Yes, it will. 8D

You did Bill’s reaction to his new body pretty well, I think.

Haha, guess which part of that chapter I liked writing the most. 8D

I like Adam’s encouragement there, even if Bill doesn’t agree/trust it (we can be our own worst critics, lol).

And there we have the establishment of an entire relationship. 8D

I remember Nettle’s Jynx from last version (or at least a Jynx being used). Getting a Lovely Kiss from that Pokemon can be scary sometimes, lol. “Being donated to a worthy cause” -- oh dear...

*evil cackle* 8D

The DEVA’s file on the structure and history of Team Rocket is interesting. Curious over the Special Entities, though.

I am oh-so tempted to create a wiki dedicated to the Special Entities. Or at least make a list of them so I can effing keep them straight.

I like that Dr. Zager was being referenced. He needs more appreciation, lol.

All of the Team Rocket side characters do, imo. 8D They’re all fantastic.

Figures Adam prefers to be called a name that had been known to be the oldest around and also know Domino’s true name. :p Also he isn’t leaving without a bang, huh?

NOPE. 8D

And haha, exactly to the names bit. 8D

Bill’s video for Raye is bittersweet. Nice of him to do that for her. I’m sure she’ll appear very soon...

Absolutely. And it will be as heartbreaking as I can make it. 8D

Bill’s first sight of Fallabor Town’s state must be shocking to him (before he realized he’s at Hoenn and can reach Lanette).

Most definitely. To the point where he doesn’t even recognize it, despite having been there quite a few times. 8D Poor guy’s about to get a nice, massive shock~!

Neat you have Lanette’s strenght be Pokemon anatomy.

That’s totally going to come up again soon. 8D

So Raye appears at last. I expect their reunion not off to a good start, with Bill being an ixodida and everything.

Haha, IT IS OFF TO THE BEST OF STARTS. 8D

Haven’t gotten the chance to read the other reviews, but I feel high leveled sounds a bit too technical? Maybe just “strong” would make it sound better?

Hmm. You’re right on that. It’s weird that I included that, isn’t it? I mean, given the fact that I pretty much ignore game logic/physics for the rest of the fic. And I mean that legitly, not to be sneaky or anything. ._. In any case, I will totally fix that up!

Cool we got some insight into DEVA and that Bill’s father is the director. Really looking forward to how all of this will play out.

It will play out exquisitely. 8D

Mew being one of the Special Entities is very obvious. Interesting Celebi and Giratina can be used to exterminate Team Rocket, if I read that correctly. o_o

YOU DID INDEED. 8D

I like John back in the last version and glad he’s back in this version.

Haha, he’s definitely not going to be shaken that easily. ;D

Okay, I laughed aloud at that part.

*bows!*

It’s expected Raye had some bad experiences with ixodida and hence why she was scared of Bill, but I still feel sorry for her too traumatized to talk to almost everyone. And the news of Lanette an ixodida hunter must be quite a shock for Bill.

Yep. Poor things all around. The McKenzie family just isn’t that lucky most days. :(

I thought the backstory of Bill suggesting names to his mother when she was pregnant with Raye was very sweet.

Thank you! :D I love their relationship. I really do. :D :D :D

Yay for Thom being back! The part where his Manectric licked Bill was kinda cute. He seems more talkative this version, heh.

Oh yes. XD I fully intend on making Thom the muggle best friend. Because he’s awesome.

And Bill’s reaction to cat food is priceless.

;D Thank you!

Over the little mention of Bill and Lanette’s history together, I can see her making sure he doesn’t overwork himself. And what an appearance Lanette made in the Pokemon Center, haha. It’s expected Bill is unsure how to answer her question.

Yep to everything. 8D Their relationship is definitely going to be interesting from here on out~!

It was lucky Dominio thought quickly of how to escape ixodida. Not good news though the ixodida are heading to Fallarbor Town, nope.

Haha, nope~! 8D

Bill sure got Thom there, haha. But yeah, the part where Lanette stabbed Bill’s neck there, dang.

You can also tell that I had fun writing this scene. 8D

The part where Wartortle hit Bill with water attacks is amusing and cute. And aw Raye finally recognizing her brother.

And that was my favorite part of the chapter. 8D

I really enjoy John’s dialogue a lot in this last part. Starting to like him more in this version.

Oh good. Because you’ll be seeing a lot more of him this time around. 8D

I expect Lanette and Thom to stumble upon Domino fairly soon and that’s some confrontation the two ladies had for a moment.

Yep! 8D

Too bad she managed to escape. Also sucks Lanette and Thom had to deal ground types (which I’ll assume will be very tough for Thom because he has at least one electric type Pokemon) .

Also yep. 8D Might explain where Thom went later on here. *nods*

I probably like Bill and Raye’s interactions in this version better, probably because of the backstory a few chapters back and Bill protecting Raye is sweet.

Thank you! :D I have to say I kinda agree. It’s not that I didn’t have fun writing them in past versions. It was more that their interaction just wasn’t as there as I wanted it to be. This time around, it’s definitely going to be a focus.

Bill’s first experience in battling and killing an ixodida I thought was developed nicely. Must be terrifying to him he defeated a boy and had to eat the parasite from him.

Oh yes. He is about to BSOD hard. 8D

I think it’s safe to assume Raye figured out something is happening with Bill (and Wartotle?) and immediately send her Absol to get Lanette.

Yep!

I do have to ask though where’s Thom after the ground exploded at the beginning of this chapter?

That’s a good question. XD I have to admit I should’ve paid more attention to what was going on with him, but basically, I wanted to imply that he took Jenny’s advice because, y’know. Ground-types. Thom’s thankfully smarter in this version than he was in the last version, but still, I know I’ve gotta actually say these things.

Overall I’m really enjoying this version and like some of the slight changes you did on BIll’s characterization there. Looking forward to next chapter!

Thank you! :D I’m glad you liked it! I hope the next chapter will deliver all of the heartbreak I’ve been promising~! 8D

Kind of gives me a SHIELD vibe here.

AS IT SHOULD. 8D

Forgive me, but the idea that this super-secret organization actually even bothers to classify a chewed apple (assuming Leftovers keeps its canon appearance) is endlessly amusing.

Haha, I’m glad it does. 8D I have to admit I was inspired to do that thanks to the SCP Foundation, wherein literally anything could be an anomalous object. And it’s always the seemingly ordinary things that are without a doubt the most interesting SCPs. Or the most hilarious. Usually the most hilarious. (Oh, the joke SCPs.) But in any case, within this universe, allow me to leave you with the mental image of some very serious scientist sitting down and attempting to classify this thing.

Interesting speculation here. Who knows if that innocent little tiki head thing will turn out as powerful as a ball that can catch a time-traveling fairy or a flute that summons a god.

Ikr? I, for one, am looking forward eagerly to the moment when we figure out just what the eff that thing is supposed to be.

Holy ****, if the Ixodida are only a Class 2, I don't even want to think about what's worse.

God. 8D

Literally, even.

I know this is just a bit of fluff, but assuming you're operating under the assumption that the God Stone was meant to be the "gray" equivalent to the Light and Dark Stones, how is it different than the Azure Flute besides Kyurem being said to be a more malevolent force?

What I thought was interesting about the God Stone is that, if we assume that the dummied-out objects still exist, it, well, still exists. The Dark Stone and the Light Stone were shown to be dormant forms of Zekrom and Reshiram, respectively, and as such, the Dark Stone and Light Stone cannot exist at the same time as their respective legendaries. In this case, Kyurem exists at the same time as the God Stone, which is meant to imply that it’s not the dormant form of Kyurem. That and it’s true that part of the reason why the God Stone is more dangerous is because it’s connected to Kyurem, which is a mindlessly destructive force, unlike Arceus.

If these are all Pokemon, does that make the ghost girl and phantom taxis in Lumiose City Class 5?

Only to the Ghostbusters. :V *shot!*

Nah, the ghost girl would probably be a Class I because she’s rather harmless and possibly containable with the right technology. The phantom taxi would be considered a Class II.

Beautiful word usage here. The repetition of Lanette's full name really helps to get across how dramatic the difference in her persona is now, and the words you choose to describe her with both draw sharp contrasts between the two Lanettes and paint a vivid picture of just what we're dealing with here. I see her face, the dance-like movements, just everything about how she carries herself.

Thank you! :D I’m glad all of that got across A-OK~!

Oh, that's horrible, twisting the knife like that by mentioning Brigette. You monster. XD;

;D

I have to echo the earlier comments, this Lanette definitely feels more fleshed out and real than the previous one, who was already pretty good. zen_master_dude's mention of PTSD sounds apt.

I’m glad. :D I also like to think that part of what’s helping is the fact that I’ve changed a bit of her internal monologue. You don’t really get to see it, but basically, in the past version, Lanette was more concerned about Bill and what was up with him. In this version, she’s still a bit concerned about Bill (for obvious reasons that have basically not changed since the last one), but she’s got a lot more on her plate and on her mind. Bill is more of an annoyance—a kind of inconvenience or fly in the ointment kind of thing in that he’s not the source of the majority of Lanette’s problems but rather just adds to them. That’s in contrast to the last version, where he was Lanette’s problem.

Not sure if that all made sense, but the point is, Lanette’s more focused on keeping herself together and being a leader than she is about doing something about Bill. And that wound up making a world of a difference.

Given how the Ixodida are armored, are the gunmen really all that useful? Lanette's crowbar can be used to strike them directly in a selected area, but I'd think that hitting armored, moving targets in a particular weak spot would take a crack shot.

Keep in mind that not all Ixodida are armored. That’s part of why Bill’s armor is constantly brought up: it’s actually a rarity. Basically, an Ixodida’s skin composition is dependent completely on their type. Bill’s just happens to be metal armor because he’s a Steel-type, for example, and really, the only other armored type of Ixodida would be those in the Rock-type clan. Meanwhile, this Ground-type clan has skin that’s basically like sandpaper. It’s rough, and I wouldn’t recommend touching it, but it’s also not impervious to bullets.

That said, that’s also why the Fallarbor citizens think shooting the Ixodida is a good idea. In many cases, it is effective, and the citizens of Fallarbor would be able to tell whether or not it would be based on the way an Ixodida looks on the outside. It’s just that there are two cases in which it wouldn’t be as effective, and one of those cases is so rare it’s literally just Bill.

I don't know why I just thought of this, but how much do they know about how the Ixodida's elemental types work? Have they been able to work out which Pokemon to use to counterattack?

Kinda sorta. A lot of the time, they’re operating on the “if it looks like a duck” philosophy. As in, if it looks like a Ground-type Ixodida, then it probably is, according to them. But in any case, they know enough to defend themselves. A lot of the people in Fallarbor have actually come there from different towns that have been attacked by the Ixodida, and the hunting parties have encountered Ixodida enough times to know that they come in different types and that each type has a particular look to them. They haven’t had the opportunity to see all of the possible types (because some are incredibly rare—Dragon is another one that I’d imagine wouldn’t pop up that frequently), but they can make inferences.

I just want to comment here that I really want to see a chapter just dedicated to the backstory of this Lanette.

YOU MIGHT JUST REGRET THIS WISH. 8D

(Dare I ask how she cursed? :p)

Profoundly. 8D

Oh this is going to be wonderful. It's like the meeting of the unstoppable sword and the unbreakable shield.

Yep. Those two are going to be lesbians by the end of this fic.

I mean what?

Well that was... brief. Exciting, though. Maybe if they can convince Domino to change sides she might actually be of help to them.

MAYBE. 8D

I'd assume from how quickly Jenny seems to have made this call that Lanette's band of survivors are well-versed in how the Ixodida operate after all.

Oh yes. :D Or sorta, anyway. They also have Lanette, who’s an expert in Pokémon anatomy and physiology (mentioned a couple chapters back) and who would like to kill every Ixodida ever. So there’s that too.

Great imagery, though I'm not sure that "exploded" is the word I'd have used. It isn't wrong, per se, but I might have chosen "erupted" instead.

Hmm. Erupted might work, but it also might need an object. On the other hand, it is kinda implied that the Ixodida are bursting through the cement, so that’s why it might work. Buuuuut long story short, I will definitely think about it. Thanks!

Bill you are about to learn some very, very hard lessons. Hard.

Yeeeep. 8D

Now this is a good example of a time when the reader knowing something the character doesn't totally changes what action makes sense. You and I know that Bill would be well advised to talk to Adam. But with what he knows, wanting to stay and protect Raye is entirely correct.

And that is going to come back to bite him on the ***. 8D

And once again, I have to say that you've actually made blending English and Japanese work, which doesn't happen often.

Thank you~! :D

Adam doesn't seem to have taken that comment the way Bill meant it.

Does it ever? 8D

Does anyone ever? Poor Bill. He tries to get out of situations like these. He really does.

Isn't that uncomfortable for her, considering his skin is steel?

Oh, most likely. But she’s probably not thinking too hard about whether or not she’s comfy.

I was literally just thinking about Adam's passive-aggressiveness. I was going to make a similar comment, that his attitude might be putting up a barrier to communication between him and Bill.

And of course Adam needs to belittle Bill’s very human intelligence instead of provide any useful information right off the bat. Of course.

I notice Adam is aware of some of the ... logistical issues with how the type chart is.

For reals, the Ground-type in general has always bothered me as a kid, just because I don’t get why it’s a separate type from Rock. :|

Nor do I understand the need for a Normal-type, as an aside.

Like, even on a non-meta perspective, how do you even classify types? Did the researchers in the Pokémon world just go, “Well, I have no ****ing clue what this thing is so let’s call it a normal-type”?

That puts a thought in my head. What if there were other members of the Iron Clan that would support him?

Oh ho ho ho …. *tents fingers*

Nice touch making the Stone Clan the simpleminded ones.

*le bow*

[spoil]Of course, Adam is also a teensy bit racist, so.

(This should come as a surprise to no one, considering the fact that Adam is a self-righteous *******.)[/spoil]

I know this was supposed to be a sort of comical scene, but it struck me as rather creepy. If you think about it, Adam just told Bill what he's thinking, and made clear that he has some degree of control over Bill's thoughts. That's just chilling when you think about the implications.

Oh good. Somebody caught that. 8D

Adam can't necessarily ensure Bill will never be harmed if he's being dragged into fights, though. I wonder if Bill is aware of that.

Very, very aware. That’s one of the maaaaaany items on Bill’s list of reasons why he wants a peaceful solution. (The other reasons are, of course, more to do with the fact that he’s aware all Ixodida are really infected humans.)

I think the fun thing about writing Bill in this story is the fact that I can build him up to be extremely naïve, so it’s easy to forget that not only is Bill a genius, but he’s also an expert in Pokémon behavior. He totally has a lot more figured out than the narration will lead you to believe. It’s just that he’s not given enough room to show it off.

[spoil]And he knows that he shouldn’t be revealing too much to Adam (or, by extension, the reader) because he knows exactly what’s up. Or, well, he has a very good idea of what’s up. Many things Adam has been keeping secret are totally going to blindside him, but the point is that Bill knows all too well that Adam shouldn’t be trusted.[/spoil]

I think it's kind of obvious that Adam is simply allowing Bill to make an *** of himself to prove a point.

PRETTY MUCH. 8D

Titles? Do you mean tiles?

Derp. How on Earth did that happen? :eek: Will be fixed on an edit blitz~!

I see Raye's got some sass in her after all. XD;

Runs in the family. XD

Bill, listen to your sister if you know what's good for you...

Pfft. Bill. Listening to anyone.

Shouldn't he be a little concerned that it might slip up the hole he just made and go after Raye?

He’s a bit concerned, but at this point, Bill wants to believe that there’s something human in the Ixodida, so.

Wow, you really know how to hurt your readers' emotions, don't you?

YEP. 8D

Bill, no. Bad idea.

That’s the bad thing about being a scientist. Bad ideas can sometimes sound like untested potentially good ideas. *nods*

Neat effect there.

Thank you! I’m glad that the “without so much as a twitch” bit didn’t sound awkward. That’s what I was worried about (even just a bit). So!

Bill, if the uneasy feeling is only starting now, you need help.

Well, we’ve already established via canon that Bill needs help. :D It’s part of why he’s so adorable.

And he promptly ignores that uneasy feeling. Of course.

YEP.

He should at least understand that he's in some deep trouble right now.

Yep. Does this stop him? NOPE.

This explanation feels a bit big for what little time there is. I think it could probably be cut down to Adam telling him that Monarchs have bladed tails and are the most intelligent Ixodida, with the rest being moved somewhere else.

Hmm. I like that line of thinking. It could draw out a bit of the secret behind how the Ixodida work as well, so there’s that. When I get a chance, I’ll go back and trim it up a bit. Thanks!

I’LL LET YOU FIGURE OUT WHAT THAT MEANS. 8D

Can we institute a rule where if Bill smiles, he probably effed everything up really bad?

YES.

Does he really need to ask that question?

Of course he does. He is, after all, a scientist.

I love how Bill is characterized here. He's a genius, but not so great with social skills or thinking under pressure. He's relatable, even now.

And that’s one of the many reasons why I enjoy writing him. :D I could so very easily turn him into a Canon Sue. He is, after all, my favorite character in the series, and canon has already given him a truckload full of uniqueness. But at the same time, that’s just not him; part of the point to Bill is that he’s not perfect. He’s totally a genius, but he sucks at battling, he’s clumsy, and something about his personality is just so human. So in general, it’s just a lot more fun to write him as being both a genius and pretty awesome and also hilariously, hilariously inept in some ways. (Y’know. Without playing up the “geeks are socially incompetent” trope.)

Excellent description here. I can see the action clearly.

Thank ya! :D Battle blocking is something I have fun doing, but it’s also something I take forever in doing because I can never figure out whether or not the details make sense and flow right. So!

And once again, Bill is probably making a huge mistake ignoring Adam.

MOST LIKELY.

Question, since I was thinking of it: does the enemy Ixodida even realize Raye is in the building? I understand he's focused on Bill but I would think her presence would be something he'd detect.

He probably does, but the main issue is that this entire building smells like human. So it’s throwing him off a bit. That and the Ixodida went to Fallarbor to look for a particular human and attack whoever gets in their way of finding that human, so there’s that too.

[spoil]This should also tell you something about the Ixodida.[/spoil]

Ah yes. Leaving aside the attention to detail that I already mentioned, it's always pleasant to see Bill make a fool out of himself and get dressed down by Adam for his mistakes. ISN'T IT?

Some days, I live for it. 8D

How does Adam expect him to fight with no moves but Protect, exactly?

Haha, well, Adam is expecting Bill to figure out that he can use more moves than just Protect, but this is Bill, so ….

At some point I want to see Bill up against Ixodida who didn't get their humanity destroyed. He'll eventually come to be able to fight these drones, but Ixodida like himself would provide an entirely different subject.

YOU MIGHT JUST GET YOUR WISH. 8D

Tate is still a character, after all.

A random thought just jumped into my head. What exactly is the genetic makeup of a victim of the infection? Is their human DNA replaced by Ixodida DNA that simply uses mimicry of certain aspects of the host as camouflage, or do they have hybrid human/Ixodida DNA? In the latter case, I wonder what the true morality of Adam's position actually is.

Hybrid. Definitely, definitely a hybrid. *nods*

[spoil]As for the question concerning Adam … THAT IS INDEED A GOOD QUESTION.[/spoil]

Was Adam beginning to take control here?

Yep. Luckily, he didn’t get that far. *nods*

I'm not sure whether to be intrigued or horrified by Adam's interest in Raye.

YOU WILL SOON FIGURE THIS ONE OUT. :V

"They simply naturally to him?" I'm not sure what you were trying to say there so I can't correct the error.

Derp. I meant to say “they simply came naturally to him,” so it’s another issue of a missing word. Not sure how I keep missing words, but there you go~!

And wow, this was graphic. The description being so great makes it so visceral.

Thank you! :D It’s about time we got to the violence and explosions part of the show, amirite?

Bill and Raye make a great team, I hope we get to see more of it. Creepy!Raye from the last version of the fic was good but I'm really loving how active this new one is.

I agree, which is why you will most definitely see more of this. :D

Fun fact, though? This is pretty much the Raye of the very first version. She used to do things like help Bill train and give him advice, and it’s something I really missed (besides the cuteness of the brother-sister relationship).

No time for morality here, Bill.

And cue a “poor Bill” in three … two … one ….

Holy ****. That was terrifying. And one big reason it was so frightening? The parasitic form of the Ixodida is so simple and realistic. Instead of being some outlandish creature, it's almost like a spider or some insect that could feasibly fit into the real world. That realism in the context of pure sci-fi biohorror is a contradiction that makes it so frightening.

Thank you! :D It helps that I based it heavily off actual parasites because hells yes, sci-fi. So if you ever want to have trouble sleeping at night, just remember: THERE IS A REAL-WORLD BASIS FOR THE IXODIDA.

Adam's narration and explanation provide a fitting frame for all of this. Reverent was a good word to use.

Thank you. I think so too. 8D

A question. Can all Ixodida parasites lay eggs (or implant embryos if they're live young) in a dead host or is it restricted to one gender?

Yep. All Ixodida parasites are hermaphroditic. They only gain a gender when they attach themselves to a host (at which point, they adopt the host’s gender).

[spoil]This should also tell you something about the Ixodida.[/spoil]

"What is this? Is this my fault? What the heck is going on?"

"This is the Fourth Impact. Its opening ceremony."

XDDDDD

****ing hell. I have no words. And that's a good thing.

*le bows!*

Well THAT was unexpected. I hope Raye ran.

She’s a McKenzie, m’dear. What do you think? ;D

I'm not sure whether this is more inspired by Team Rocket's weaponry in BW and XY or Aldrich Killian's hologram generators from Iron Man 3. Probably both.

Haha, I have to admit, it leans more towards Team Rocket’s canon weapons, but I like that possibility too. 8D

You're just going to end it there? :p

HILARIOUS STORY ABOUT HOW I WAS TEMPTED, AND THEN I WROTE THAT FINAL SCENE.

Legendary?

Yep. 8D

To help during times of world crisis? Haha

Pretty much~! 8D

Ash is totally somewhere in D.E.V.A.’s plans for all of this.

That whole sentence was very well done, but her last name really stuck out for me. Is that her games/anime/whatever last name? Or did you make that up? I only ask because in the context of that sentence her last name sounded so damn, powerful. I don't know why it stuck out for me but if you did pick it yourself, great job

Thank you! To answer your question, though, I made it up. :D Lanette is one of a plethora of characters without a last name in canon. (Same with Bill, actually.) I chose it because I just wanted a French last name that was also the name of a tree, and “Chastain” in French means “chestnut.”

Wow that would hurt. Is she wearing shin guards or something? Or greaves maybe? Or is shin armor called bracers? Argh!

Haha, Team Rocket standard-issue uniforms are well-insulated. 8D

This is how they survive drops from ungodly distances in the air.

I think this would work better and sound more urgent if you put something like, “Ma’am!” Jenny barked. “Ground types! Go!”

Y’know, I have to admit I had a lot of trouble with that line, but honestly, I think I really like this solution. Thanks so much! :D I’ll get it fixed up when I can.

Pure unadulterated feeling. Loved it. Very eloquent

Thank you! :D

You did a good job there describing her terror and love for Bill, despite the situation and his appearance. Nicely done

*bows* All I can say is I will never not find Raye horrendously cute.

The weird thing about Adam's dialogue is that it almost makes him seem somewhat dialogue. I know he doesn't want to reveal too much at once so Bill won't be overloaded and he can learn to appreciate and understand his gifts, but his speech makes him sound more like an entity that a living being. I hope that makes sense. I'm just kind of captivated by how good the dialogue is with his portions

It does, and that’s one of the many reasons why I love writing Adam. (Because I always like to imagine it’s this ethereal, alien entity who believes it’s above mankind, so!) :D Thanks so much for the compliment~!

Lmao hilarious exchange there. Loved it

Bill and Adam’s banter is definitely the most fun part of writing this fic. 8D

I can't tell if Adam is referring to the physical power that they as a unit possess, or Bill's inner strength

That’s a good question! But I have to admit, it’s more the former. Because the latter would be a compliment towards Bill. XD

I didn't know she had a Wartortle. Did you mention it at some point?

Yep! Wartortle made his debut a couple chapters ago. Back when Bill was pinning Lanette to the floor, Wartortle was the one to use Water Gun to shoot him off. After that, Wartortle used Water Pledge to make Bill look like an *** help Bill wash the blood off his neck, which led to Raye opening up to him.

I might’ve mentioned that it was Raye’s Wartortle back then, but if it wasn’t clear, I can totally go back and clarify that.

Awesome description there. Wonderful. Really visual and intense

Thank you! :D I love writing battle scenes~!

I feel like I didn't add anything really useful to this review, but I was just really drawn into this chapter. It really was engrossing. You did a great job with this one. Plain and simple. I look forward to the next installment

Aww, thank you! :D It’s definitely a chapter I had fun writing because it had all my favorite things rolled up into one: two-character banter, sisterly cuteness, massive amounts of blood and gore ….

I'm hesitant to say beautiful in regards to the description here because of how gruesome the scene is, but what else can I say? If that's what it is, that's what it is... and it is.

8D Thank you~!

Though the phrase "dust settled" implies the battle is over, which the last paragraph makes clear is not the case.

Hmm. Y’know, you’re right about that. I’ll see what I can do to reword that. (I kinda want to keep the literal image, but.)

That conductor bit really gave me a chuckle. Says something about that Ixodida's personality, I think.

INDEED IT DOES. 8D

Hmm. I wonder if that true terror coming out so openly is Lanette. Maybe it is and I just haven't seen enough of her yet.

THAT CHAPTER ABOUT HER WILL TOTALLY BE A THING. 8D

Wait, there are a couple things I don't get here. The Ixodida from before called Bill a monarch, so why is this one asking if Lanette is their monarch?

Language barrier.

Putting it another way, think about the way we humans classify aliens and alien society. It always seems like we do it in human terms. If there is a leader, then that leader is usually a king or queen, empress or emperor, or if the alien society is some kind of higher, ~advanced~ society, maybe a president. And we always tend to think that alien leaders would operate in the same way human ones would. But why? They’re aliens, y’know? They’ve got their own ways of doing things, evolved from completely different customs that were, in turn, evolved from completely different behaviors.

The Ixodida are looking at Terran humans the same way. The reason why this Ixodida is calling Lanette a monarch is because that’s what he thinks she is to other humans. After all, here is a human settlement full of humans (and Pokémon) who are all taking orders almost blindly from a single human. That fits the definition of what a monarch is to an Ixodida, so … she might as well be to the people of Fallarbor.

Of course, the word this monarch is looking for isn’t exactly “monarch” at all. Language barriers are definitely, definitely important in this fic. :p

Two, aren't more Ixodida dead than just the one Adam killed? Unless the "not by your hand" part is alluding to that one to count out the others, but that's a rather awkward way to express it, I think.

He’s saying, “Someone killed one of us, but it wasn’t by you or the other humans because I can sense that there is a rogue Ixodida here,” to put it in other words. As for why he said it that way … some of the ixodida just use hilariously roundabout ways of conveying ideas. *nods* Adam’s probably the most to-the-point character in that species, but others tend to be more like this due to language shenanigans.

And if he can sense that someone other than Lanette killed that one, why does he want them intact when he can simply follow his senses to Adam?

While being a rogue is a bad thing, it’s a lot more complicated in this version than in the last one. There will be a bit about Ixodida politics eventually, but basically, the answer is that for the survival of his colony … he couldn’t.

Also! [spoil]This should also tell you something about the ixodida.[/spoil]

Fitting to have Absol here considering what kind of disaster Bill's just provoked.

INDEED IT IS. 8D

Excellent chapter overall! Intense action, a lot of emotion, some good plot twists... this one's got it all. I loved it.

Thank you~! :D I’m glad you liked it because I had fun writing it. 8D
 

JX Valentine

Ever-Discordant
Special

It’s been a wild half a year, hasn’t it? We’ve all had our ups. Bill’s had tons of downs. And we’ve been through it all. Right now, we’re teetering on the edge of the twelfth chapter, probably the most important one in this version of Anima Ex Machina, and it really couldn’t have happened without your support because without you, dear readers, I wouldn’t have the motivation to keep writing this fic.

So as a thank you, I want to take the time to divulge a few spoilers for the intensely curious. Please act surprised when these happen in the fic. Your shock and horror are what motivate me the most.

[spoil]1. Brigette is alive. She’s actually the queen of the Ixodida, and Bill and Lanette get curb-stomped because they can’t bring themselves to stop her.

2. Thom turns out to be the strongest trainer in the entire fic. So strong, in fact, that Wattson was just about to pass the gym on to him before the Ixodida invaded.

3. Officer Jenny is going to get killed off before the end of this act.

4. Nurse Joy is totally going to have a Heroic BSoD over it because she had a lesbian unrequited crush on Officer Jenny.

5. Raye’s Absol can talk and will serve as the voice of reason in the entire group. In fact, this whole shebang turns out to be a magical girl fic.

6. John will reveal that he’s actually been training Bill all his life to inherit the position of C-01. Nepotism runs high in D.E.V.A.

7. Adam is technically biologically female, unlike most other ixodida. It’s just that there are alien biologies and pronouns at work, and the best way to describe it in the human language is with a gender-neutral pronoun. ‘Cause it also kinda has a penis but not really?

8. It turns out that Raye has always been psychic. Like, her sister’s strength is physical, and her brother’s strength is intellectual. So it kinda makes sense that her strength is supernatural, right?

9. Thom is a D.E.V.A. agent.

10. Raye is a D.E.V.A. agent.

11. Pretty much everyone is a D.E.V.A. agent.

12. Professor Nettle turns out to be Bill’s biological mother. It’s complicated.

13. Adam turns out to be the actual villain of the entire fic. This is revealed through a twist climax in which it leans in to Bill and tells him, “If only there was someone out there who loved you.”

14. Phoebe is secretly leading a rebellion against the Ixodida. She throws Banette at Brigette, and this is somehow effective.

15. She does this with Christa, who reveals herself as being a rogue D.E.V.A. agent who is a total disappointment to her father.

16. It’s revealed that Bill prefers boxers to briefs. You know. Back when he wore clothing.

17. Bill turns out to be a clone of John, created after the Mewtwo Incident. This is the real reason why D.E.V.A pays more attention to him than his sisters.

18. Raye is totally a clone too.

19. Professor Nettle revolts against Team Rocket with Team Frozen at the climax. She and her army of Jynx and minions equipped with Ice-type Pokémon Blizzard Giovanni in the face to the tune of “Let It Go.”

20. Joel regains his sanity and heads to Hoenn, where he teams up with Bill to create the most awkward buddy-cop movie in all existence. That’s right about the time when the tone of the entire fic shifts hard.

21. Lanette and Bill eventually reconcile. This leads to sex. And then Lanette is killed off. Those two events are related.

22. There is an entire chapter devoted completely to Bill struggling to give Raye the Talk. It ends with Adam giving up, taking over, and explaining sex in as blunt terms as possible. Unfortunately, Adam explains alien sex to her, so she’s just as confused as she was when they all started the conversation.

23. The numerous versions of this fic all turn out to be alternate timelines created by a time-traveling Tate, who is trying desperately to create a universe in which his girlfriend/best friend Raye is happy.

24. Bill wakes up at the end of this fic. The whole thing was just a dream.

25. And then it turns out that he’s on his way to Polaris Institute, where he’d been invited by the Japanese government to study a new, extraterrestrial Pokémon.

26. Steven Stone is reintroduced in this fic. He subsequently picks up Lanette, and he, Lanette, and Wallace run off to have a menage a trois.

27. At the climax of the fic, a completely unrelated natural disaster originating in Kalos wipes out the world. Ash Ketchum, you had one job.

28. After she defects from Team Rocket, Domino and Thom hook up. In fact, Thom is the reason why Domino is okay with defecting because Thom helps Domino ~see the light~.

29. Thom generally turns out to be a Mary Sue, and Lewis and the Sue hunter from Mary Sue Must Die burst in from out of nowhere to kill him off.

30. Rocks fall, and everyone dies.[/spoil]

Thanks again for reading, everyone! May the rest of this fic be as exciting as those spoilers promise!
 

JX Valentine

Ever-Discordant
Sorry for the wait! It's been a hell of a month and a half, let me tell you.

In any case, this might be the last chapter for a bit. I'm going to try to keep on writing, but things have picked up in my life as of recent. But it's also hard to say because, well, y'all know me. When I should be doing something more productive, I'm writing and posting chapters like crazy.

Anyway, I'd also like to thank everyone who voted for AEM in the awards. It's really an honor to see this little fic get that much recognition. I mean, least of all, it tells me I made the right choice to reboot it, but more importantly, it means a lot to me to see that many people get into it.

Idk, guys. I'm kinda rambling, but hopefully, that made sense. The short of it is, I was floored when I saw the results, and I love every last one of you for getting AEM that far. Thanks, and here's to hoping the rest of this year is just as enjoyable as last year's chapters apparently were. :D

Raye's Glossary of Terms
Nii-chan = older brother
Okiro = “Wake up.”


Twelve

D.E.V.A. CLEARANCE LEVEL 10
CLEARANCE ACCEPTED.
DOCUMENT TYPE: CORRESPONDENCE
DESIGNATION: N/A
DESCRIPTION: TRANSCRIPT OF AUDIO RECORDING BETWEEN COMMITTEE MEMBERS 1 THROUGH 5. MARKED FOR DESTRUCTION PENDING ARCHIVAL OF DOCUMENTS PERTAINING TO THE ADAM INCIDENT.
DATE-TIME: [ERROR]

C-01
Might as well start things off formally. Four, what’ve you got?

C-04
Reports from Recon Team Delta-Five have detected activity in central Hoenn.

C-01
Maybe I should reiterate. What have you got that’s actually news?

C-04
Well, sir, according to Team Delta-Five, there has been a spike in activity in Sector Six, Four, and Twelve.

C-01
Huh. Five, what’s the research arm think of it?

C-05
We suspect the SE-650’s movement is linked to Codename Lilith’s activity.

C-01
Five, every day, I’m astounded by the brilliance of my colleagues here.

C-05
As a reminder, sir, Codename Lilith has been dormant for the past three months. Our teams are currently working around the clock to decipher the call she issued from Point Zero two days ago. Currently, we theorize it may be akin to climatic responses elicited from earth-born pokémon.

C-01
So you’re saying they’re migrating south for the winter.

C-05
Yes, sir.

C-01
Right. Three, please have something intelligent to say.

C-03
Two’s not here.

C-01
Never mind. Four—

C-03
All due respect, sir, I don’t think it’s wise to trust Two.

C-01
My God. An insightful comment.

C-03
What do we know about Two or her operation, sir? You know who she reports to. The last thing we need is political interference.

C-01
Acknowledged. I’m about as happy as you are with it, Three, but Two could be our most valuable asset, considering our situation.

C-03
But is it really wise to rely on Two?

C-01
No. But we don’t have much of a choice, do we? Leave Two to me. How’re your field agents?

C-03
Ready and loyal, sir.

C-01
Your sarcasm has been noted, Three. Obviously, we’ll need men in the sectors recon has kindly outlined for us.

C-03
I’ll need recon to send a scout party ahead of us to clear the way.

C-04
Consider it done.

C-01
Good. In the meantime, Four, get me in contact with the current Hoenn champion and any champion currently within the regional borders.

C-04
Sir?

C-01
You heard me. We could use some firepower. Three’s right, and we’ll need a failsafe.

—​

Thom’s cell phone beeped when he absentmindedly pressed the red button on its screen. His attention was split between petting Manectric and watching the scene beyond the window he leaned against. Thumping his forehead against the glass, he sagged his shoulders and grimaced.

“Crap. Missed the battle completely,” he muttered. “Officer Jenny’s gonna chew me out again.”

Pushing against the window, he stretched and clasped his hands behind his head. Manectric lifted his muzzle in the air and emitted a curious growl at the sudden lack of petting.

“Oh well,” Thom said. “Not like you coulda done anything anyway. No offense, buddy.”

Manectric tilted his head and whined. Upon hearing his partner, Thom snorted and stood, letting the floorboards creak as loudly as possible under his weight. There was no use hiding now. That he knew.

“Don’t look at me like that,” he said. “What, you think I would’ve whipped out one of the others? Yeah right. The way we’re going, one of ‘em would’ve been shot first. Or killed by Lanette.” He cast a glance over his shoulder, towards the window. “Damn. How many was that this time around? She must’ve killed, I dunno, sixteen ixodida, maybe? That’s gotta be a record.” Heaving a sigh, he let his shoulders sag a little more. “Officer Jenny’s gonna chew me out for that too.”

The dog barked and rose to his four paws. With another grin towards his pokémon, Thom pocketed his phone.

“Well, boy. Let’s get this over with, right?”

Manectric responded with a low whine but padded after Thom faithfully, and from there, the two crossed the empty room in silence. At the same time, Thom could hear the sounds of footsteps pounding down the stairs beyond the door. He hesitated, waited for a few beats for the footsteps to die down, and finally reached for the doorknob. Upon opening the door, he muscled his way past groups of people and pokémon rushing down the steps in order to climb up, towards the roof. No one acknowledged him, and that, in his mind, was perfectly fine. He never liked attention anyway. It really was easier since he came to Fallarbor, since people started learning he wasn’t going to be a hero. Not like Steven or Wallace or any of the other strong trainers of Hoenn. He was just Thom. Just the same goofball as he was before the whole ixodida thing started.

And that was okay. Because it meant he could handle things the way he normally would: not as a leader like Officer Jenny or a loner like Lanette but instead as someone who helped. Someone who could be relied on to lend his strength in a team. Someone like…

“Nurse Joy!” he shouted as he snatched her arm.

She stopped short, mid-step on her mad dash down the stairs, to swivel around and stare at Thom. Chansey, who had been following her, nearly slammed into the both of them but managed to hop awkwardly down a few steps and come to a stop beside Manectric.

“Thom?!” Nurse Joy cried. “Thom, what are you doing here?! Where have you been?!”

“Sorry. Got lost,” Thom lied. He didn’t have a taste for lying, but he couldn’t very well tell her where he actually was. After all, he gave his word he wouldn’t.

She seemed to sense the lie, but all she did in response was raise an eyebrow and study him carefully.

“Right. Thom, I’m sorry, but I don’t have time to talk to you,” she said as she gently pulled her arm out of his grasp. “There was a fight.”

“I know. How’d it go?”

“…We won.”

Thom smiled. “Oh, really? Awesome!”

“No, it’s not awesome.” Joy sighed. “Thom, there are a lot of pokémon on the street that are injured right now. I need to get to them, okay? So unless this is important—”

“Where’s Officer Jenny?” he asked.

Joy started down the staircase. She didn’t bother to look back and check if he was following. “Heading to the pokémon center, I assume. Raye’s absol appeared at the end of the battle, and Lanette went after it. Officer Jenny is going after her.” At that, she threw a glare over her shoulder to see Thom following her after all. “And I’d suggest you find a way to beat her there. You’re not supposed to be here, you know. You have a job to do in situations like these.”

Thom picked up the pace to match Joy’s. “This is about Rachel,” he said.

“Of course it’s about Rachel. Where is she?”

“Back at the pokémon center.”

“Alone?!”

“Nah. With Bill.”

Joy glared at him again. “You left Rachel with an ixodida?!”

“Hey! Don’t snap at me!” Thom protested. “I thought you liked Bill!”

“I never said I’d trust him enough to leave him alone!”

“Lanette seemed okay with it!”

“Thom, that’s Lanette!”

“I know! But she—”

“And she’s not the one I’m worried about. When Officer Jenny gets word that you left your post….”

Thom stopped dead in his tracks. He thought that over for a second, visualizing exactly what Officer Jenny would say when she found out he had left a child with an ixodida.

“Aw, crap.”

Officer Jenny was, without a doubt, going to chew him out for that one too.

—​

In the basement of the pokémon center, very little had changed for the past five minutes. Bill still lay at the bottom of the cage of light, unmoving and silent. His eyes were wide open, but they were vacant and fixed on Domino’s boots. Domino stood facing the cage with one hand on her hip and the other playing with her cell phone. Her routine, for those few minutes, had been rather repetitive. First, she would dial a number on her phone. Second, she would press the call button and bring the device to her ear. Third, she would wait for a few seconds, only to be rewarded with the click of a call aborted before it was even placed. Fourth, she would grumble, curse, and repeat step one all over again. After the sixth cycle, she lowered her arm and snapped her phone shut.

“Typical. No reception. Don’t you hate it when that happens?”

She paused, frowned at the box, and kicked it hard. The walls sparked, and ripples of light rushed from the sole of her foot across the entire surface of the box. Yet its occupant didn’t even flinch.

“Hey!” she snapped. “I’m talking to you!”

Bill shifted—but only to curl his tail slowly and shakily over his legs. Domino groaned and smacked her forehead against the wall of the box in response.

“Well, isn’t that just great?” she muttered. “I can’t get through to headquarters, and this ixodida is defective. And it’s not like we can just reprogram this thing, either. I’m never going to hear the end of this.”

She pivoted on her heel and walked a few paces away from the box. With a flick of her wrist, she flipped the phone open again. As she began to key in the same phone number, a jet of water tore it out of her hand and sent it clattering across the floor. Her expression morphed into one of anger as she whirled around to face her attacker.

“Who did that?!” she demanded.

There, just a few feet from Domino, stood Wartortle, bracing himself with three claws on the ground and the third angled in the air. He smirked just before he inhaled and shot another jet of water at Domino’s face. At the last second, she dodged and swung her arm across her body. Her fingers snapped towards Wartortle, and a black tulip flew from her hand, aimed directly at the turtle’s head. Before it struck, a red light enveloped Wartortle. His form faded, shrank, and vanished completely, allowing the needle to sail through empty space. Surprised, Domino swiveled around, only to see a small figure standing on the stairs. Raye stared back, wide-eyed and clutching a poké ball with both hands. For a few seconds, they were frozen in perfect silence until, finally, Domino smiled.

“Why, hello there, cutie,” she said. “Why don’t you give me that poké ball so I don’t have to hurt you?”

Naturally, Raye started for the first floor. Before she could climb half the stairs, Domino bolted after her and gracefully jumped up the steps until she blocked Raye’s path. Raye stopped, trembling in front of the Rocket agent.

“What’s your rush?” Domino purred. “I’m not going to hur—”

A bang followed by an electric crackle interrupted her train of thought. Looking up, Domino saw Bill standing in the middle of the cage, his tail switching in agitation.

“Oh? And what do we have here? What, you don’t like it when I threaten this little cutie pie?”

Domino draped her arms over Raye and held her close. Raye squirmed in her grasp, but the agent held her like a vice as she smiled at the cage. In response, Bill lifted his hands as swirling, silver orbs of light formed in his palms. Without a word, he aimed both of his hands at opposite corners of the box.

“Ah ah ah!” Domino scolded. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.”

As she drew out the last syllable, she flicked one of her wrists, and another black tulip slid into her fingers. She aimed the sharpened point of the stem at Raye’s neck, drawing it close enough to nick her skin. Slowly, she pushed Raye closer, down the stairs and across the floor until a foot of space stood between them and the cage. All the while, Raye whimpered and craned her neck as a drop of her blood trickled down her throat.

“Make one wrong move, and this little thing’s as good as gone,” Domino said. “You wouldn’t want that, now, would—”

She stopped. It was then that she could see Bill’s face. And it was then that she could see in full, plain view that something was horribly, horribly wrong.

Bill was awake. He was angry. He was lucid. But his expression was completely, totally, and inhumanly blank.

Although she wasn’t fully conscious of it, Domino felt her mouth move and her voice hiss out of her throat.

“Oh sh—”

The orbs of light flew at the devices and exploded with a brilliant burst. Seconds later, the walls of the box rippled, and the edges flickered. Yet the box didn’t fade. It stood, solid as ever, humming as it always had been. At that sight, Domino relaxed a little, tilting her head with a smile.

“Hmph. Nice try. Guess Zager was useful for something after a—”

Something dropped from the hole in the ceiling and landed with a thump behind Domino. Whirling around, she watched as a small, bulbous shape rose to its feet, illuminated by the light streaming through the opening in the ceiling. Domino blinked, watching the gloom tilt its head a little and blubber out part of its name.

“Raye!” a new voice shouted from the hole. “Hold your breath!”

The girl in Domino’s arms inhaled deeply, in time with the gloom just a few feet away. But unlike Raye, the gloom did something else afterwards: it spewed sparkling, blue powder from its flower crown.

“Oh crap!” Domino shouted.

She shoved Raye away from her and covered her mouth frantically, but by then, she had already inhaled part of the dust cloud. It didn’t take long before she fell to the floor with a thud, having succumbed to a deep sleep.

The next thing to come from the ceiling was a red light that drew the gloom back to the floor above them. Shortly afterwards, an absol dropped from the hole and snapped its head from side to side, and from its glowing horn, a pair of tornadoes burst and rushed across the floor beneath it. The winds ripped through the basement, blasting away the remaining powder. Raye doubled over, bracing herself against the light cage to maintain her footing, and when the gale died down, she drew her hands away from her mouth and sank to her knees. Absol padded to her and nuzzled her, licking her face as she wormed her fingers through its fur. Raye didn’t move from this position when she heard the basement door open or the sound of footsteps on the stairs. And she still didn’t move as Lanette came to a stop next to her.

“Raye?” Lanette asked softly. “Are you all right?”

She nodded and buried her face in her pokémon’s mane. And for that brief second, Lanette grinned, but as soon as she transferred her gaze to Domino, her expression faded back into a stone coldness. With a swift kick, she threw the unconscious agent onto her back before stooping down to run her hands along Domino’s body. She crouched low, using her body as a shield against Raye’s eyes as her hands slipped into Domino’s hidden pockets and drew from them the cell phone and tulips, all of which she quickly slipped into the pouches on her belt. It was only when she was satisfied with her search that she shifted, rising to her full height and facing the box as her foot shoved Domino away.

“You,” she said to the box’s captive. “What’s going on here?”

Inside, the creature smiled awkwardly and tilted his head. “Good to see you too, Lanette.”

There was a short moment of silence as the two stared at each other.

“Bill?” Lanette asked.

“Of course it’s me.”

“Is that so?”

An exasperated sigh. “Would you like me to give you the password again?”

“In front of Raye?”

“If that’s what it’ll take to make you believe me.”

Another silence. Lanette narrowed her eyes.

“Raye. Go over to the boxes and cover your ears,” she said.

With a questioning look at her guardian, Raye did as she was told. Lanette waited, keeping her eyes on Raye as the girl stood, walked to a pile of boxes, and plopped herself down with her absol padding after her. Raye clasped her hands over her ears and looked away, and a second later, she began to hum. Once she was certain that Raye wasn’t listening, Lanette gave the creature in the box a dark look.

“Listen here, you parasitic abomination, I will open this box and skin you alive if you don’t stop playing games with me,” she hissed.

Immediately, any trace of expression on Bill’s face vanished. “Astute, but you will quickly find that skinning us is quite impossible.”

“Then I’ll find worse things to do with you,” Lanette growled. “Let me talk to Bill.”

“That would also be impossible.”

“I’ll start by breaking your horns off.”

“My, my. You do have quite a temper.” Adam lifted its chin. “But no. It is quite impossible because Bill is asleep.”

“Then wake him up.”

“I tried. He refused.”

“What do you mean ‘he refused’? What the hell did you do to him?”

“Look behind this cage.”

“What?!”

Adam only nodded towards the back wall of the box. Lanette shifted, creeping along the edges of the cube without taking her eyes off the creature inside it. When she wandered to the back, she finally tore her eyes away from it…

…And saw the body on the floor. She froze, tensing all at once until, slowly, it registered in her head that the corpse was real.

“An ixodida,” she gasped. “It’s … it’s…”

“Dead,” Adam said. “Its core is destroyed as well. You are free to check if that would make you feel comfortable.”

Lanette didn’t even wait for Adam’s permission to search the body before she was on her knees. She flipped the body over roughly and scanned every inch of it. Sure enough, as mutilated as the corpse was, besides the head, there was only one missing body part.

“It’s gone,” she breathed. “The core … you’re telling the truth.”

She looked up at Adam, into its blank eyes. It merely stared down at her steadily.

“Of course I am. I find it inconvenient to lie,” Adam told her.

Lanette struggled to process what she was seeing. An ixodida killing another ixodida was virtually unheard of. Even in groups with more than one type of member, ixodida attacked as a single unit. It wasn’t conducive to their survival to fight among themselves. Or, at least, Lanette assumed that was the case.

But the longer she dwelled on it, the more another horrifying thought came to mind. It took a few seconds, but at last, it surfaced, filling her entire body with a cold dread.

“Oh gods,” she murmured. “Bill … that’s why he won’t wake up.” She snapped her gaze back to Adam. “You made him watch!”

“Apparently, he was not ready to see such a thing,” Adam replied. “It is strange, honestly. Bill has seen pokémon do worse things to one another, yet the death of a creature similar to us by our own hands was too much for him.”

Lanette jumped to her feet. “He was a pacifist, you monster! Of course he wouldn’t be okay with watching a murder!”

“Is it a murder?” Adam asked. “From what I understand, you see my kind as bloodthirsty abominations as it is. You admitted to killing us yourself. Why would you find eradicating my kind perfectly acceptable for you but not for Bill?”

She stopped. Her gaze fell on the floor, and she gritted her teeth. Lanette couldn’t say a word. She couldn’t admit to this thing that her situation was complicated.

“Do you wish to hear my opinion?”

She didn’t, but she glanced at Adam all the same.

It held its head at an incline again, almost as if it was trying to appear curious. “I think you are a very guarded woman. This is your way of protecting Bill. In your opinion he was not meant to experience this world—our world. A world where my kind and yours fight for territory. A world where both my people and yours die brutally and where children like the little one over there must live in fear every single day. Your world was innocent and safe before my kind came to it, and you hate us for disrupting the balance of your planet.” Adam hesitated. “Am I close?”

Lanette narrowed her eyes and stared at the corpse again. “Bill is too soft for this war. As is Raye.”

“And you are not?”

“I was too, but I had to change.”

“Are you afraid that Bill and Raye will change?”

Lanette lowered her head. “Yes.”

“Why?”

“Because you and I are monsters, and they shouldn’t have to become monsters like us,” she spat. “You shouldn’t have let Bill watch.”

“If I did not, then I would not have been able to protect him,” Adam answered. “The fact of the matter is that there is a dead ixodida in this room. I took care of its core. Therefore, I was the one who protected both Bill and Raye. Think about that for a moment.”

Lanette said nothing. She used all of her energy to glare at the creature in the box.

“There is nothing you can do to save Bill. This is his fate.” Adam held up both of his hands, palms out. “You know this. However, I can promise you that it will not be hellish for him. There is a complicated contract between us that protects what little is left of Bill’s humanity.”

“A contract?” Lanette asked. “What are the terms?”

Adam lowered its hands. “The privacy of the contract is sacred to the parties involved. I cannot tell you.”

Lanette scoffed. “Of course you can’t.”

“However,” Adam continued, “I can give you an idea. I propose a contract between us.”

“No,” Lanette replied flatly.

“Listen to the terms first, child, before you pass judgment.”

“I am not a…” Lanette took a deep breath. Her eyes fell back on Adam, staring at him calmly. “Go on.”

“Freedom,” Adam stated. “In exchange for my cooperation, I want you to release us from this box and allow us to walk freely within your ranks for as long as we wish to remain here.”

“Cooperation?” Lanette inquired.

“Yes. I am an ixodida, am I not? I can provide valuable insight into my kind.”

Lanette stepped forward and leaned towards the box. “And why would you do that?”

If Adam could smile, it would have right then. As it stood, a shadow passed over its face. Its expression didn’t change, but something about it seemed more … bitter to Lanette.

“We have a common enemy,” Adam answered.

“Is that so?” Lanette asked.

“Yes.” Adam raised its eyes to the ceiling. “The empress. You did realize that there is a queen among us, did you not?”

For a long while, Lanette said nothing again. But then, slowly, she grinned. “Yes. Yes, I did.”

“Then join me.” It held a hand out, palm up, claws glinting in the dim light of the cage. “Free me, and let us be allies. Together, we will bring the empress to her knees.”

Shadows shifted across Lanette’s face as she lowered her head slightly. With graceful steps, she walked back around the box, and clasped her hands together behind the small of her back.

“No,” she said.

“No?” Adam responded.

“Not that I would trust you enough to agree to your terms in the first place,” Lanette told the parasite, “but the contract you’re proposing is incredibly one-sided, don’t you think?”

“Is that so?”

Lanette leaned her head back, rolling it just enough to glance at Adam out of the corner of her eye. “You want me to free you in exchange for your cooperation. How is that an incentive if I have no idea whether or not you have any valuable information for me? I know about your cores, and clearly, I know about how you organize yourselves. What else would I need to know to defeat the empress?”

“You misunderstand. I am not offering information in exchange for freedom. I am offering safety.”

Chuckling, Lanette turned her head away again. “It’d be easier to leave you in this box, lock the door, and let you die. Or kill you quickly. Whichever you would prefer.”

“I was not simply referring to the safety of your and your people.”

“Then what?”

Behind her, Lanette could hear an electric crackling. Her smile faded, and she reached up to grasp the handle of her crowbar. Before she could draw it, however, she heard something else—something that made her stop dead.

“Lanette.”

A soft voice. One with emotion, not the dull monotone of the parasite. Sad. Plaintive. Slowly, Lanette turned to find the creature standing at the front wall of the box. Both of its hands were pressed into the wall’s surface, and its head was bowed once more. But Lanette could see its expression—the way its lips parted slightly, the way it furrowed its eyebrows, the way its eyes glinted in fear.

“Lanette,” it said. “Please. You’ve got to help me.”

She gripped the handle of her crowbar harder. As she pulled the crowbar from its sheath, her weapon sang.

“Stop it,” she barked.

It lifted its head to stare into her eyes. Lanette stopped, holding the crowbar in both hands as she stared into her partner’s face. It looked too human, too much like Bill. She felt her stomach drop at that thought, and for that, she grasped her crowbar until her knuckles turned white.

But it was a show of weakness, and she knew as soon as she recognized it as such that she would regret it.

“Please,” he—it—begged. “Please don’t kill me. I’m still in here, Lanette. Help me. Please.”

“Stop it!”

She slammed her crowbar against the box. A shower of sparks rained from where the cage was struck, but she didn’t seem to notice as she bared her teeth at the creature. She didn’t care how much noise she was making. She didn’t care whether or not Raye was listening. She didn’t even notice as the girl uncovered her ears and peeked over the boxes she hid behind. Lanette’s entire world for that moment was comprised of herself, the box, and the creature inside it. Nothing more.

“Stop it!” she shrieked. “Stop using his voice!” She struck the box again, sending another shower of sparks into the air. “Stop using his body!” Another strike. “Stop using him!”

Her crowbar cut through the air and slammed one more time into the side of the box. The wall flashed, and her arms jerked back, nearly throwing her onto the floor. Somehow, she jerked herself to the side just in time to regain her footing, and when she did, she threw her eyes back towards the box. She raised her crowbar, readying it to strike once more. Inside the box, Adam’s facial expression faded into the same blank, neutral gaze, and that act—that dissolution of humanity—fuelled the fire that Lanette could feel inside her chest. She screamed. Her arms tensed. And then, she swung.

“Wait! Don’t!”

Lanette stopped short at the sound of the new voice. Looking down, she saw Raye slide between her and the box. Raye spread her arms wide and looked up at Lanette with pleading eyes.

“Don’t do it!” Raye said. “Please don’t hurt Nii-chan!”

“Raye, this is an ixodida,” Lanette replied. It wasn’t an argument. It was an astounded statement. This was Raye. Lanette knew how afraid of the ixodida she was. Yet there Raye stood, begging Lanette not to hurt one.

Raye shook her head. “It’s Nii-chan. That’s all that matters.”

Lanette lowered the crowbar to her side and looked back at the parasite. It stood motionless behind Raye, its face just as blank and stony as ever. But something in its eyes looked almost knowing to Lanette. Wise, even.

“Tch.” She twirled her crowbar with one hand and stepped towards a corner of the box. “Using Bill as a bargaining chip. You know how to negotiate, parasite.”

She drove the sharpened end of her weapon into the ball at the bottom corner of the box. It sank easily, crushing the ball all at once. Sparks danced as the edges of each wall flared to life and then fizzled into nothingness. The walls vanished, and the balls hovering on the top corners dropped to the concrete floor and rolled away. Lanette kicked the broken one at her feet, sending metal fragments flying.

“Well?” she asked. “Uphold your end of the deal, then.”

She threw a glance back to the parasite, just in time to see the expression on its face blank. But it wasn’t the same kind of blankness that it maintained throughout their conversation. This one was a vacant one, with its eyes glazing over before fluttering shut.

“Bill?” Lanette murmured.

The ixodida’s body collapsed sideways, sprawling into the floor with a loud bang. Raye reacted first, diving to her knees as her hands reached for her brother. At her side, her absol appeared, pacing around the two quietly.

“Nii-chan?” Raye cried. Her hands grabbed his shoulder and shook him vigorously. “Nii-chan! Okiro!”

Lanette sheathed her crowbar and flicked her eyes to the hole in the ceiling. Through it, she could see Officer Jenny lean down, watching her with a steady gaze.

“Officer Jenny,” she said. “Are Thom and Nurse Joy with you?”

“No,” Jenny responded. “Thom should be here, but—”

“That’s not important right now. I know Thom left his post, and I pardon him for it. But we need him to move a steel-type and Nurse Joy to treat it. Ask her to prepare one of the trainer dormitories as well.”

“Ma’am…” Officer Jenny reached down and grasped the edge of the hole. “Are you sure about that?”

“How much of our conversation did you hear?” Lanette asked.

“Almost all of it, but—”

“Then yes. I’m sure.”

The sound of scratching—boots against dirt, she gathered—caused her to tear her eyes away from Officer Jenny. She shifted her gaze to the hole in the floor, just in time to see a silhouette vanish into the darkness below. Sweeping one of her feet to the side confirmed her suspicion: the Rocket was gone. Although she was tempted to puzzle over how the agent might have roused so quickly, her attention instead flitted to the girl curled up over the ixodida on the floor. Listening to Raye’s quiet pleas, Lanette closed her eyes and exhaled.

“That’s all,” she said. “Go.”

She waited until she could hear Officer Jenny’s footsteps on the floor above her. Then, she clenched her fists.

“If I find out you cheated me, parasite…” she hissed.

But the truth was she had no idea how she would end that sentence.

—​

Inside the tent within the dreamscape Adam shared with Bill, the air was hot and humid, and the strong odor of incense and perfume hung like a heavy cloud. It was the kind of heat that one could see, the kind that distorted colors into undulating waves. Bill watched reds and purples and golds through the haze of an incense burner, but nothing in particular registered for him. He merely lay on his side in the nest of cushions at the center of the tent, where he allowed images to come to him. Because of that, he didn’t even notice when Adam materialized next to him.

“You are in my seat,” it said.

Bill did not move. He did not speak. All he did was lay where he was, on his side, watching the colors through the smoke of the incense burner beside him.

For that, Adam stamped a foot into his side and pushed in an attempt to shake him.

“Did you hear me? You are in my seat. Move.”

Nothing. After several moments, Adam stopped shaking Bill with its foot. It stood still, arms crossed and head bowed. Another moment passed before it sighed and sat down on the cushions beside him. Its fingers drew the hookah’s mouthpiece to its lips, and its sucked on it until the rolling bubbles broke the silence. Without removing the mouthpiece, it looked to its host and began to speak.

“You did well in that battle,” it purred. “In fact, I might even say that I am impressed with your performance, particularly in your choice of a move. Most members of our clan begin with Metal Claw. It takes skill and willpower to overcome the weight of our skin and use a fast-paced attack such as Bullet Punch.” Adam removed the mouthpiece and lifted its eyes to the ceiling. “Your adaptability is admirable. It came naturally to you, did it not? You are learning how to use this body even faster than any other host I have had the pleasure of encountering.”

A long silence answered Adam. Its stony face grew colder as it turned back to its partner.

“How impertinent,” it drawled. “I give you a compliment, and you choose to ignore me.”

Bill tensed. One of his hands clutched the cushion beside his face, and his legs drew themselves closer to the rest of his body. But these were only slight movements drawn out over several more seconds than Adam thought they needed.

And still, Bill did not say a word.

Adam drew another breath through the hookah pipe, and as it exhaled curling, silver smoke, it grumbled its response.

“Get up.”

Bill refused to respond, but Adam hadn’t expected much. It set aside the hookah pipe and exhaled once more, this time slowly and cleanly.

“I am through with repeating myself, and that includes concerning what is and is not necessary for our survival,” it said. “I know very well what this is about. You are suffering from misplaced guilt over having killed one of my kind. You confuse me, Bill. You can be the ideal host in one situation but the weakest choice in the next. I can see into your mind. I can feel you fighting against what you have just experienced, but the more you reject it, the less you learn from it.”

Something happened this time, much to Adam’s surprise. Bill curled up in a tighter ball and whispered almost inaudibly into the cushion he embraced. Watching him, Adam sighed, drew the hookah’s mouthpiece to its lips again, and bit down on the plastic tip.

“Perhaps you do not understand this space that well,” Adam began. “I cannot blame you if that is the case. Although you have had experiences with psychic pokémon, you do not possess such abilities of your own, and thus, a psychic plane may be beyond your level of comprehension.” It laced its fingers together and stared straight ahead, all while moving the mouthpiece to the center of its jaws. “This place is our haven, a place where we may speak freely. Your thoughts are mine here, so long as you do not make an effort to guard them. So having said that, what are you thinking right now?”

It took a moment, and when Bill’s voice came, it was barely a whisper. “I’m…”

“Do not resist it,” Adam told him. “Face it.”

For another long while, Bill was silent. Adam shifted the mouthpiece to one corner of its mouth and half-closed its eyes. It was almost certain that Bill was retreating into himself again when his soft voice finally surfaced once more.

“I’m a good person.”

Adam removed the mouthpiece altogether and looked at its host again. Bill curled into an even tighter ball, and Adam could see that his entire body was trembling.

“I want … I want to think that…”

“Good. Evil.” Adam propped its chin on a hand. “You humans have the most inconvenient definitions of morality. Nothing is ever simple for you, is it? Nothing is ever classified as necessary and not necessary. You all overcomplicate things.”

When Bill stopped shaking, Adam could feel it. It could feel a coldness wash over its mind—a kind of coldness that burned and bit its skin. In response, Adam clicked its teeth against the mouthpiece.

“He was just a kid,” Bill murmured.

Adam sucked on the pipe. “And?”

“You … you killed it. And you…” He tensed. “I couldn’t do anything! You killed him. You killed him.

The parasite opened its mouth. Perfect smoke rings floated between its lips and into the open air. “And?”

Bill froze. His body relaxed, and he twisted to stare at Adam in a stunned silence. Adam regarded him carefully before drawing the pipe from its mouth.

“What?” it asked. “Did you truly care for the little thing?”

The floor beneath the parasite heaved and tossed it into the air. Floorboards thrust upwards and twisted, melting together to form a pair of writhing, black tentacles. Adam allowed itself to be lifted and tossed into the air—and even then, its only reaction was to narrow its eyes at Bill. Even as the tentacles constricted around its form, it stared down at its host as Bill shakily rose to his feet. He glared back with features twisted in pure, venomous rage.

“He was not a thing,” Bill snarled. “He was a human being, and you killed him.”

Adam’s face remained unchanged—blank, with narrow eyes casting an unreadable glance down at its host. “And you believe that this will avenge it?”

Bill held up his hands, palms towards the growths. His fingers bent into claws, and as his arms straightened and shook, the tentacles wrapped tighter around Adam. Yet nothing fazed the parasite; it continued to stare blankly at Bill, even as its bones audibly cracked under the pressure.

“You,” Bill growled. “You monster! You will not … I will never…”

“Never be like me?” Adam said—casually, calmly, as if its breathing wasn’t even restricted by the tentacles. “Never kill anyone else? Bill, I tire of your childishness. Believing that my actions were anything but necessary. Do you not trust me?”

Bill’s fingers curled a little more, causing the tentacles to constrict harder. “Shut up.”

“I can see into your mind,” Adam replied. “I can see your thoughts. They are unfocused. Over-emotional. You wish to control me, yet here you are … becoming me.”

“Shut up!”

As Bill flung his arms outward, the tendrils responded to his movements. They swung violently, unfurling to snap Adam into the air, but even then, it wasn’t remotely alarmed. At the last second, it grabbed one of them and swung itself up and over the growth until both it and the appendage came to a stop: the tendril poised in the air and Adam standing on its toes on top of it. The alien held out its hands to calm the other tentacle, which paused and twisted lazily towards Adam.

In the next few seconds, Adam curled its hand towards Bill. The latter looked up, and in that brief second, his furious expression faltered. A spark of fear sent a tremor across his face.

And then, the tentacle shot at him. Faster than he had sent it at Adam.

“Do you think you can control me?” Adam asked.

Its hands twirled in the air, and the tentacle wrapped itself tightly around its host and yanked him into the air. As he dangled several feet in the air, Bill’s bones crunched, and he struggled to suppress a scream. Without shifting its expression in the slightest, Adam closed one of its hands into a fist, its fingers curling slowly into the palm. And in response, the tentacle closed tighter, Bill’s bones crunched louder, and Bill himself released a howl of pain into the tent. Adam knew it was agonizing; Bill’s attack was just as vicious, after all. It knew how it felt, how white-hot pain flooded every point of its body the moment its ribs fractured under its cracking arms. But the difference was that humans were so weak, so fragile. They couldn’t help but react to torture.

This was something Adam knew it would have to beat out of Bill eventually.

“To you, this is a dream,” it continued. “That is why you thought you could get away with being so audacious towards me. But you forget, Bill, how thoroughly I inhabit this body. My original form is intertwined with our neural network. It is easy for me to convince your brain that you have suffered any injury I inflict on you in this meeting place of ours. So I can make you feel pain.”

It opened its hand and squeezed it into a fist again. The scream it got out of Bill this time was a gurgling, strangled cry—as if one of his lungs was punctured.

“As much pain as I want you to feel, in fact,” Adam added nonchalantly. “So. Shall we reach an agreement? Will you perhaps give up your foolishness so that we may finally begin our work? Or shall I demonstrate once again that you do not control me?”

To its surprise, the tentacle released its host violently. Bill hovered where he had been hanging a moment ago as the appendage whirled around his body. He extended his arms and flung them towards Adam, prompting the tentacle to split into a mass of black tendrils that shot in unison at the parasite.

“Your tenacity is admirable,” Adam quipped as it held up a hand. When the tentacles slowed to a stop in front of it, Adam dropped its voice into a low growl. “But you should remember I am stronger than you.”

The tentacles shot back at Bill, and once again, he had no time to dodge. In a split second, each of the appendages twisted around each other to form a giant drill. And this drill shot straight through Bill’s chest and pinned him to the floor. There were no screams. Not even a yelp. Just the crash of the drill into the wooden floor and the dull thuds of Bill’s limbs striking the splintered floorboards. Floating over him, Adam peered down at its host, into the pale and trembling face of its host.

“Are you done?” it asked.

Bill neither moved nor spoke. Adam exhaled and lifted a hand. The drill pulled itself out of the floor and unwound, fanning its tendrils out behind Adam. As soon as the drill withdrew, the wound on Bill’s chest began to close.

“Get up,” Adam ordered.

He refused to stir. Adam took the opportunity to kick him—hard.

“Get up.”

Nothing.

Adam lifted a hand. “Very well. If this is what you choose to do, then so be it.”

It snapped its fingers, and one of the doors in the wall swung open to reveal perfect blackness beyond it. Adam trotted around Bill and partway down the steps. It didn’t get very far before a faint voice echoed from the doorway.

“Nii-chan!”

Bill flinched. His eyes widened as he listened to the voice. Raye’s voice.

“Nii-chan! Okiro! Please! Okiro!”

“Raye,” he mumbled. With some effort, he moved his head towards Adam. “What are you…?”

“What am I doing?” Adam replied. “What do you think? Going outside. If you refuse to wake up, then I have no choice but to take over your body completely. I will merge our energy reservoirs. Drown you out. Obliterate your mind. Such a pity that everything will have to go to waste, but you are being far too uncooperative for me to manage.”

“And … and Raye…”

“Will she be protected?” Adam asked. It hesitated. “What happens to her is not any of my concern. But if you refuse to help her, she will undoubtedly die. Perhaps I should put her out of her misery. It would be far easier if I—”

A force slammed into Adam’s back and slammed it into the wall. The attack was blunt and heavy, as if a sledgehammer drove itself into Adam’s back. Then, the object moved, dragging the parasite like a rag doll up the wall and into the air. The tentacle jerked upwards, tossing Adam towards the ceiling before wrapping around its frame and clenching. At once, the familiar feeling of being crushed flooded its body, but the tentacle wasn’t applying enough pressure to do the job. At first, Adam thought that this wasn’t intentional, that Bill wasn’t strong enough to use the appendage to deal massive damage to it, but looking down at its host, the parasite could see that this was a different case entirely.

Bill was on his feet. But he wasn’t standing in an animalistic pose like he had during his first attack. His back was straight. His arms hung steadily at his sides with his hands balled into tight fists. His eyes were on Adam, and his face bore a sharp frown. But more than that, the look in his eyes wasn’t one of the wild anger Adam had seen a moment ago. It was a cold fury, a calculating one, an intelligent one. This wasn’t the look of a man who wanted to paint the walls with whatever was left of his enemies. This was the look of a man who would chain them down and pull out their fingernails, who would drip acid into their eyeballs, who would take away everything they loved first just to watch them suffer. Bill looked like he was going to kill Adam, but that death was going to come as gradually and painfully as possible.

And if Adam could smile, it would right then out of pride.

“If you hurt her,” Bill began.

He waved a hand towards the other tentacle and gestured vaguely towards Adam. The tentacle responded by shooting towards the parasite and splitting into a thousand thin wires that all stopped within inches of Adam’s face. From that vantage point, Adam could see the glistening, razor-sharp edges of every single fiber.

“I will dissolve our contract and take this body for myself,” Bill finished.

Adam believed it. The creature believed every last word of it. Yet it couldn’t help but tilt its head and comment.

“How do you know that I will not simply wrest control out of your hands and lock you away inside your head?”

The tentacles unwound, dropping Adam onto the floor with a thud. Quickly, they receded, snaking under Bill’s feet to form the floorboards once more. All the while, Bill continued to stare at Adam with the same furious expression.

“You know as well as I do that locks can’t hold me,” he replied. “Not if you’re threatening my sister. No matter what you do, I will break out, and you will regret it.”

“You also cannot kill me,” Adam responded. “You know the consequences if you do.”

“Who said I would kill you?”

It was then that Adam stopped, and it was then that it studied Bill for a long while, not out of amusement but out of actual, sheer curiosity. There was something in the way the human carried himself now, something that went beyond even Adam’s understanding. Adam was mistaken. This wasn’t murderous rage, nor was it a vengeful wrath. Bill had no desire to kill him. But this was a calculated promise all the same, one that both fit Bill’s natural aversion to destruction and offered nothing but a creative Hell. No, Adam wouldn’t die. But Bill would make it wish it would.

And then, upon dwelling on why that was, Adam opened its eyes. It knew now what this meant and who the promise was really to. No, not Adam. Not specifically. It was a promise to anyone who hurt the people Bill cared about—that little girl especially.

“Love is a curious thing, is it not?” Adam said. “I was wrong about you.”

Bill began walking to the open door. He had nothing to say.

“What will you do now?” Adam called after him.

Pausing at the threshold, Bill answered, “You know exactly what I’m doing.”

He looked over his shoulder, and in that second, Adam could see that he was … smiling. Actually smiling.

Adam was wrong about Bill, and it knew that now. It was very, very wrong.

“I’m waking up,” Bill said.
 
Last edited:

SableVulpi

Here To Review
Time to leave my first review of this story on Serebii! Yaaaaay!

Alright, quite a bit has happened in this chapter. We've got some more characterization for a couple of characters, specifically Thom, Rachel, Bill, and Adam. We get to see more of Thom's view on his life which he seems pretty okay with, but I do question if he's simply lying to himself or perhaps his role will change. If the latter happens, I do wonder just how he'll react to it and how it'll impact the story. Then we show a bit of Rachel's character as well, where she's willing to stand up for Bill, even if it means getting in the way of Lanette. Then we get more for Bill in regards to showing that he's actually a lot stronger than many of us initially thought. And it's awesome and ties directly into Adam's new characterization; that he's actually a bit vulnerable.

And let me say right now that the ending scene with Bill and Adam in the tent was awesome. I don't know if I've said this before, but their interactions are probably some of the best parts of this story. And that part where they're fighting each other in the dreamscape is the icing on the cake. Bill standing up to Adam was oozed of awesomeness and I just loved watching more of their personality show in that interaction. It kinda reminds me of another interaction in my story, especially this scene with the tentacles and stuff... XD

Either way, an excellent chapter! I can't wait to see what Bill has to say in the following chapter!
 

Bay

YEAHHHHHHH
...No one acknowledged him, and that, in his mind, was perfectly fine. He never liked attention anyway. It really was easier since he came to Fallarbor, since people started learning he wasn’t going to be a hero. Not like Steven or Wallace or any of the other strong trainers of Hoenn. He was just Thom. Just the same goofball as he was before the whole ixodida thing started.

And that was okay. Because it meant he could handle things the way he normally would: not as a leader like Officer Jenny or a loner like Lanette but instead as someone who helped. Someone who could be relied on to lend his strength in a team. Someone like …

I like that description of Thom there. I already enjoy his personality, but him only wanting to be someone who helped gives him a bit more depth.

Thom stopped dead in his tracks. He thought that over for a second, visualizing exactly what Officer Jenny would say when she found out he had left a child with an ixodida.

“Aw, crap.

Officer Jenny was, without a doubt, going to chew him out for that one too.

No doubt that would be the case. Ah whoops.

Thom stopped dead in his tracks. He thought that over for a second, visualizing exactly what Officer Jenny would say when she found out he had left a child with an ixodida.

“Aw, crap.”

Officer Jenny was, without a doubt, going to chew him out for that one too.

Nice reference of Zager there (I think you did another one a few chapters ago? Forgot lol).

Yay Lanette saving Raye and able to put Domino to sleep. The exchange between Adam and Lanette is quite interesting and somewhat dark (but in a good way).

“And you are not?”

“I was too, but I had to change.”

“Are you afraid that Bill and Raye will change?”

Lanette lowered her head. “Yes.”

“Why?”

“Because you and I are monsters, and they shouldn’t have to turn into monsters like us,” she spat. “You shouldn’t have let Bill watch.”

I particularly like this dialogue a lot.

Lanette stopped short at the sound of the new voice. Looking down, she saw Raye slide between her and the box. Raye spread her arms wide and looked up at Lanette with pleading eyes.

“Don’t do it!” Raye said. “Please don’t hurt Nii-chan!”

“Raye, this is an ixodida,” Lanette stated. It wasn’t an argument. It was an astounded statement. This was Raye. Lanette knew how afraid of the ixodida she was. Yet here Raye stood, begging Lanette not to hurt one.

Raye shook her head. “It’s Nii-chan. That’s all that matters.”

Poor Raye. :<

The sound of scratching—boots against dirt, she gathered—caused her to tear her eyes away from Officer Jenny. She shifted her gaze to the hole in the floor, just in time to see a silhouette vanish into the darkness below. Sweeping one of her feet to the side confirmed her suspicion: the Rocket was gone.

Drats Domino getting away again. D:

Not a surprise Bill is still fazed over the boy’s death. When he took action after hearing Adam will harm Raye, that was a “oh wow” moment there (and I should mention Bill and Adam’s interaction and fight in the dreamscape is pretty awesome). At least now Bill is waking up!

“You know as well as I do that locks can’t hold me,” he replied. “Not if you’re threatening my sister. No matter what you do, I will break out, and you will regret it.”

Ah yup, Bill is getting really serious there. Again, quite a reaction from him there.

Overall another enjoyable chapter there! Also want say hopefully things will settle down at your end!
 

JX Valentine

Ever-Discordant
Time to leave my first review of this story on Serebii! Yaaaaay!

WOOO.

Welcome to the fold. There is no escape for you now. 8D

We get to see more of Thom's view on his life which he seems pretty okay with, but I do question if he's simply lying to himself or perhaps his role will change.

Oh, his role will definitely change. See, I kinda accidentally fell in love with his character from the last version, so I scooped him up and was all like, "Dude. You're going to be awesome." He's definitely going to be a major player this time around. He kinda always was, but this time around, he's going to do awesome things. 8D

Then we show a bit of Rachel's character as well, where she's willing to stand up for Bill, even if it means getting in the way of Lanette.

Yeeeep. Kid's just as tenacious and protective as her brother. I'm really getting a kick out of developing her character, in part because I like imagining her as having actually a lot in common with Bill but being a bit more normal than he is (as in, not an eccentric genius). So writing her is a lot like writing the same character only a bit more down-to-earth, so to speak.

That and she's just adorbs. Just imagine this cutesy little kid being all protective of her big brother while facing off an unstable tower of rage with a crowbar.

Then we get more for Bill in regards to showing that he's actually a lot stronger than many of us initially thought. And it's awesome and ties directly into Adam's new characterization; that he's actually a bit vulnerable.

Yep. 8D One of the many reasons why I said this is a massively important chapter~!

And let me say right now that the ending scene with Bill and Adam in the tent was awesome.

*le bow!*

I don't know if I've said this before, but their interactions are probably some of the best parts of this story.

They're definitely the parts I have the most fun writing. And I know I say this every chapter, but it's true. Those two are fantastically fun to write because they're stuck in this awkward balance between each other, one wherein Adam isn't about to divulge jack while Bill can't decide whether he's going to trust Adam or not. Establishing conflict is fantastically easy for those two.

It kinda reminds me of another interaction in my story, especially this scene with the tentacles and stuff... XD

8D And I can't wait to read this part~!

Huzzah, tentacles!

Either way, an excellent chapter! I can't wait to see what Bill has to say in the following chapter!

Thank you! \o/ Hopefully, it won't take me until mid-June to write it!

I like that description of Thom there. I already enjoy his personality, but him only wanting to be someone who helped gives him a bit more depth.

Haha, thanks! Yeah, he definitely needed a lot more characterization this time around. Poor guy was pretty much background furniture in the last version, but he has so much awesome potential.

No doubt that would be the case. Ah whoops.

Ahahahahaa YEP.

Nice reference of Zager there (I think you did another one a few chapters ago? Forgot lol).

Yep! Zager pretty much gave Domino a nice bit of tech to go catch ixodida. And then Domino failed to use any of it properly, apparently. Either that, or Adam is really good at Houdini-ing out of boxes. And by that, I mean blowing them up.

I particularly like this dialogue a lot.

Thank you! :D The conversation between Lanette and Adam was actually surprisingly fun to write in that I didn't really plan on them being grudgingly allies so quickly. It just kinda ... happened. But there you go, shippers.

Poor Raye. :<

Welp. That runs in the family. XD

Drats Domino getting away again. D:

Don't worry. She'll be back. Lanette has most of her stuff. *sage nods*

Not a surprise Bill is still fazed over the boy’s death. When he took action after hearing Adam will harm Raye, that was a “oh wow” moment there (and I should mention Bill and Adam’s interaction and fight in the dreamscape is pretty awesome). At least now Bill is waking up!

Thank you! \o/ And yeeeessss. He certainly is. 8D Pun intended.

Overall another enjoyable chapter there! Also want say hopefully things will settle down at your end!

Thanks! I'm glad you liked it!

... And I hope so too. XD I swear, though, I'm just gonna cave and get wifi for my apartment or something because ffs, guys.
 

The Great Butler

Hush, keep it down
Twelve

D.E.V.A. CLEARANCE LEVEL 10
CLEARANCE ACCEPTED.
DOCUMENT TYPE: CORRESPONDENCE
DESIGNATION: N/A
DESCRIPTION: TRANSCRIPT OF AUDIO RECORDING BETWEEN COMMITTEE MEMBERS 1 THROUGH 5. MARKED FOR DESTRUCTION PENDING ARCHIVAL OF DOCUMENTS PERTAINING TO THE ADAM INCIDENT.
DATE-TIME: [ERROR]

Oh man, watching Agents of SHIELD has totally gotten me hooked on secret files and clearance levels and such. And I already loved these.

C-01
Might as well start things off formally. Four, what’ve you got?

C-04
Sir, reports from Recon Team Delta-Five have detected activity in central Hoenn.

C-01
Maybe I should reiterate. What have you got that’s actually news?

I was about to note the sass from C-01, but then I remembered who he is. And that's not news.

C-04
Well, sir, according to Team Delta-Five, there has been a spike in activity in Sector Six, Four, and Twelve.

C-01
Huh. Five, what’s the research arm think of it?

C-05
We suspect the SE-605’s movement is linked to Codename Lilith’s activity.

C-01
Five, every day, I’m astounded by the brilliance of my colleagues here.

C-05
As a reminder, sir, Codename Lilith has been dormant for the past three months. Our teams are currently working around the clock to decipher the call she issued from Point Zero. Currently, we theorize it may be akin to climatic responses elicited from earth-born pokémon.

Oh boy, Lilith. This is going to be fun.

Responses elicited from earth-born Pokemon, huh? I assume that means Ground-types, so it's got to be tied to what just went down. Which means it's going to be big.

C-01
So you’re saying they’re migrating south for the winter.

C-05
Yes, sir.

C-01
Right. Three, please have something intelligent to say.

C-03
Two’s not here.

C-01
Never mind. Four—

Ahaha oh wow.

C-03
All due respect, sir, I don’t think it’s wise to trust Two.

C-01
My God. An intelligent comment.

C-03
What do we know about Two or her operation, sir? You know who she reports to. The last thing we need is political interference.

Wait, it can't be.

Two is Domino?

C-01
Acknowledged. I’m about as happy as you are with it, Three, but Two could be our most valuable asset, considering our situation.

C-03
But is it really wise to rely on Two?

C-01
No. But we don’t have much of a choice, do we? Leave Two to me. How’re your field agents?

C-03
Ready and loyal, sir.

C-01
Your sarcasm has been noted, Three. Obviously, we’ll need men in the sectors recon has kindly outlined for us.

C-03
I’ll need recon to send a scout party ahead of us to clear the way.

C-04
Consider it done.

C-01
Good. In the meantime, Four, get me in contact with the current Hoenn champion and any champion currently within the regional borders.

I wonder who it's going to be this time. I think I remember both possible candidates being in the last version.

Thom’s cell phone beeped when he pressed the red button on its screen. The motion was done absent-mindedly. His attention was split between petting Manectric and watching the scene beyond the window he leaned against. Thumping his forehead against the glass, he sagged his shoulders and grimaced.

“Crap. Missed the battle completely,” he muttered. “Officer Jenny’s gonna chew me out again.”

Which is something that Thom should fear... very much.

Pushing against the window, he stretched and clasped his hands behind his head. Manectric lifted his muzzle in the air and emitted a curious growl at the sudden lack of petting.

Manectric you are too cute. Which means you will probably die.

“Oh well,” Thom said. “Not like you coulda done anything anyway. No offense, buddy.”

Manectric tilted his head and whined. Upon hearing his partner, Thom snorted and stood, letting the floorboards creak as loudly as possible under his weight. There was no use hiding now. That he knew.

“Don’t look at me like that,” he said. “What, you think I would’ve whipped out one of the others? Yeah right. The way we’re going, one of ‘em would’ve been shot first. Or killed by Lanette.” He cast a glance over his shoulder, towards the window. “Damn. How many was that this time around? She must’ve killed, I dunno, sixteen ixodida, maybe? That’s gotta be a record.” Heaving a sigh, he let his shoulders sag a little more. “Officer Jenny’s gonna chew me out for that too.”

The dog barked and rose to his four paws. With another grin towards his pokémon, Thom pocketed his phone.

“Well, boy. Let’s get this over with, right?”

Thom seems awfully cheerful today. He's going to get some horrible fate, isn't he?

Manectric responded with a low whine but padded after Thom faithfully, and from there, the two crossed the empty room in silence. At the same time, Thom could hear the sounds of footsteps pounding frantically down the stairs beyond the door. He hesitated, waited for a few beats for the footsteps to die down, and finally reached for the doorknob. Upon opening the door, he muscled his way past groups of people and pokémon rushing down the stairs in order to climb up, towards the roof. No one acknowledged him, and that, in his mind, was perfectly fine. He never liked attention anyway. It really was easier since he came to Fallarbor, since people started learning he wasn’t going to be a hero. Not like Steven or Wallace or any of the other strong trainers of Hoenn. He was just Thom. Just the same goofball as he was before the whole ixodida thing started.

Nice mention of Steven and Wallace. Foreshadowing?

And that was okay. Because it meant he could handle things the way he normally would: not as a leader like Officer Jenny or a loner like Lanette but instead as someone who helped. Someone who could be relied on to lend his strength in a team. Someone like …

I really like Thom's wistful reflection on his nature here. Knowing you, that means he's being set up for a horrible fate, but seeing someone who isn't all serious during this incident feels nice.

“Nurse Joy!” he shouted as he snatched her arm.

She stopped short, in mid-step on her mad dash down the stairs, to swivel around and stare at Thom. Chansey, who had been following her, nearly slammed into the both of them but managed to hop awkwardly down a few steps and come to a stop beside Manectric.

“Thom?!” Nurse Joy cried. “Thom, what are you doing here?! Where have you been?!”

“Sorry. Got lost,” Thom lied. He didn’t have a taste for lying, but he couldn’t very well tell her where he actually was. After all, he gave his word he wouldn’t.

She seemed to sense the lie, but all she did in response was raise an eyebrow and study him carefully.

“Right. Thom, I’m sorry, but I don’t have time to talk to you,” she said as she gently pulled her arm out of his grasp. “There was a fight.”

“I know. How’d it go?”

“... We won.”

Thom smiled. “Oh, really? Awesome!”

“No, it’s not awesome.” Joy sighed. “Thom, there are a lot of pokémon on the street that are injured right now. I need to get to them, okay? So unless this is important—”

Excellent clash of characters here. Thom's the cheerful, sort of casual one, while Joy is more aware of what her responsibilities are.

“Where’s Officer Jenny?” he asked.

Joy turned away from Thom and started down the staircase. She didn’t bother to look back and check if he was following. “Heading to the pokémon center, I assume. Raye’s absol appeared at the end of the battle, and Lanette went after it. Officer Jenny is going after her.” At that, she threw a glare over her shoulder to see Thom following her after all. “And I’d suggest you find a way to beat her there. You’re not supposed to be here, you know. You have a job to do in situations like these.”

You know, it's fitting that Absol appeared, because I'm sure something terrible is coming. Of course, should I expect any differently?

Thom picked up the pace to match Joy’s. “This is about Rachel,” he said.

“Of course it’s about Rachel. Where is she?”

“Back at the pokémon center.”

“Alone?!”

“Nah. With Bill.”

Joy glared at him again. “You left Rachel with an ixodida?!”

“Hey! Don’t snap at me!” Thom protested. “I thought you liked Bill!”

“I never said I’d trust him enough to leave him alone!”

Thom, you messed up. Bad.

“Lanette seemed okay with it!”

“Thom, that’s Lanette!”

“I know! But she—”

They know about how Lanette feels about Bill, don't they?

“And she’s not the one I’m worried about. When Officer Jenny gets word that you left your post ….”

Thom stopped dead in his tracks. He thought that over for a second, visualizing exactly what Officer Jenny would say when she found out he had left a child with an ixodida.

“Aw, crap.”

Officer Jenny was, without a doubt, going to chew him out for that one too.

A fitting end to this scene, with a great line to match. I really like it.

In the basement of the pokémon center, very little had changed for the past five minutes. Bill still lay at the bottom of the cage of light, unmoving and silent. His eyes were wide open, but they were vacant and fixed with a blank expression on Domino’s boots. Domino, meanwhile, stood facing the cage with one hand on her hip and the other playing with her cell phone. Her routine, for those few minutes, had been rather repetitive. First, she would dial a number on her phone. Second, she would press the call button and bring the device to her ear. Third, she would wait for a few seconds, only to be rewarded with the click of a call aborted before it was even placed. Fourth, she would grumble, curse, and repeat step one all over again. After the sixth cycle, she lowered her arm and snapped her phone shut.

“Typical. No reception. Don’t you hate it when that happens?”

She paused, frowned at the box, and kicked it hard. The walls sparked, and ripples of light rushed from the sole of her foot across the entire surface of the box. Yet its occupant didn’t even flinch.

“Hey!” she snapped. “I’m talking to you!”

I see Domino hasn't changed much at all, which is perfect. I love her.

Bill moved—but only to curl his tail slowly and shakily over his legs. Domino groaned and smacked her forehead against the wall of the box in response.

“Well, isn’t that just great?” she muttered. “I can’t get through to headquarters, and this ixodida is defective. And it’s not like we can just reprogram this thing, either. I’m never going to hear the end of this.”

Those words "defective" and "reprogram" give me a chill. It gives me the impression that Domino and/or Team Rocket have done those things before, and I don't think I want to think about what they mean. Could a parasite really be removed and put back in a new host?

She turned on her heel and walked a few paces away from the box. With a flick of her wrist, she flipped the phone open again. As she turned it over to key in the same phone number again, a jet of water tore it out of her hand and sent it clattering across the floor. Right away, her expression morphed into one of anger as she whirled around to face her attacker.

“Who did that?!” she demanded.

There, just a few feet from Domino, stood Wartortle, bracing himself with three claws on the ground and the third angled in the air. He smirked just before he inhaled and shot another jet of water at Domino’s face. At the last second, she dodged effortlessly and swung her arm across her body. Her fingers snapped towards Wartortle, and a black tulip flew from her hand, aimed directly at the turtle’s head. Before it struck, a red light enveloped Wartortle. His form faded, shrank, and vanished completely, allowing the needle to sail through empty space. Surprised, Domino swiveled around, only to see a small figure standing on the stairs. Raye stared back, wide-eyed and clutching a poké ball with both hands. For a few seconds, they were frozen in perfect silence until, finally, Domino smiled.

...can I say again how much I love this more active Raye? Because she's pretty amazing standing up to Domino like this.

“Why, hello there, cutie,” she said. “Why don’t you give me that poké ball so I don’t have to hurt you?”

And Domino plays off her so well. It's great.

Naturally, Raye turned and started for the first floor. Before she could climb half the stairs, Domino bolted after her and gracefully jumped up the steps until she blocked Raye’s path. Raye stopped, trembling in front of the Rocket agent.

“What’s your rush?” Domino purred. “I’m not going to hur—”

A bang followed by an electric crackle interrupted her train of thought. Looking up, Domino saw Bill standing in the middle of the cage, his tail switching in agitation.

“Oh? And what do we have here? What, you don’t like it when I threaten this little cutie pie?”

Uh oh. Domino, you did it now.

Domino draped her arms over Raye and held her close. Raye squirmed in her grasp, but the agent held her like a vice as she smiled at the cage. In response, Bill lifted his hands as swirling, silver orbs of light formed in his palms. Without a word, he aimed both of his hands at opposite corners of the box.

“Ah ah ah!” Domino scolded. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.”

As she drew out the last syllable, she flicked one of her wrists, and another black tulip slid into her fingers. She aimed the sharpened point of the stem at Raye’s neck, drawing it close enough to nick her skin. Slowly, she pushed Raye closer, down the stairs and across the floor until a foot of space stood between them and the cage. All the while, Raye whimpered and craned her neck as a drop of her blood trickled down her throat.

Domino sure is fearless. I know I can count on you to fix that, Jax.

“Make one wrong move, and this little thing’s as good as gone,” Domino said. “You wouldn’t want that, now, would—”

She stopped. It was then that she could see Bill’s face. And it was then that she could see in full, plain view that something was horribly, horribly wrong.

Bill was awake. He was angry. He was lucid. But his expression was completely, totally, and inhumanly blank.

Although she wasn’t fully conscious of it, Domino felt her mouth move and her voice hiss out of her throat.

“Oh sh—”

An appropriate reaction, Domino. That's what I'd say. You done messed up bad.

The orbs of light flew directly at the devices and exploded with a brilliant burst. Seconds later, the walls of the box rippled, and the edges flickered. Yet the box didn’t fade. It stood, solid as ever, humming as it always had been. At that sight, Domino relaxed a little, tilting her head with a smile.

“Hmph. Nice try. Guess Zager was useful for something after a—”

SEE HE CAN BE GOOD FOR SOMETHING

Something dropped from the hole in the ceiling and landed with a thump behind Domino. Turning, she watched as a small, bulbous shape rose to its feet, illuminated by the light streaming through the opening in the ceiling. Domino blinked, watching the gloom tilt its head a little and blubber out part of its name.

“Raye!” a new voice shouted from the hole. “Hold your breath!”

The girl in Domino’s arms inhaled deeply, in time with the gloom just a few feet away. But unlike Raye, the gloom did something else: it exhaled a burst of sparkling, blue powder.

“Oh crap!” Domino shouted.

She shoved Raye away from her and covered her mouth frantically, but by then, she had already inhaled part of the dust cloud. It didn’t take long after that before she fell to the floor with a thud, having succumbed to a deep sleep.

There you have it, Domino can fight brutal aliens but not a smelly weed. Beautiful.

The next thing to drop from the ceiling was a red light that engulfed and drew the gloom back to the floor above them. Shortly afterwards, an absol dropped from the hole, somersaulted in the air, and flung a pair of tornadoes at the floor beneath it. The winds ripped through the basement, blasting away the remaining powder. Raye doubled over, bracing herself against the light cage to keep her footing, and when the gale died down, she drew her hands away from her mouth and sank to her knees. Absol padded to her and nuzzled her, licking her face as she wormed her fingers through its fur. Raye didn’t move from this position when she heard the basement door open or the sound of footsteps on the stairs. And she still didn’t move, even as Lanette came to a stop next to her.

“Raye?” Lanette asked softly. “Are you all right?”

**** yeah Lanette!

Also, Raye is so realistic here. She was strong when standing up to Domino but she knows her limits.

She nodded and buried her face in her pokémon’s mane. And for that brief second, Lanette grinned, but as soon as she transferred her gaze to Domino, her expression faded back into a stone coldness. With a swift kick, she turned the unconscious agent over onto her back before stooping down to run her hands along Domino’s body. She stooped low, using her body as a shield against Raye’s eyes as her hands slipped into Domino’s hidden pockets and drew from them the cell phone and tulips, all of which she quickly slipped into one of the pouches on her belt. It was only when she was satisfied with her search that she shifted in a fluid motion, rising to her full height and turning her attention to the box before shoving Domino away with a final push of her foot.

Good thinking, Lanette. (Glad to see you added the thing about picking up Domino's weapons that I mentioned, too.)

“You,” she said to the box’s captive. “What’s going on here?”

Inside, the creature smiled awkwardly and tilted his head. “Good to see you too, Lanette.”

Creepy. Gives me Silence of the Lambs vibes.

There was a short moment of silence as the two stared at each other.

“Bill?” Lanette asked.

“Of course it’s me.”

“Is that so?”

An exasperated sigh. “Would you like me to give you the password again?”

“In front of Raye?”

“If that’s what it’ll take to make you believe me.”

This is creepy as hell. Adam's acting here is thin, but it functions enough.

Another silence. Lanette narrowed her eyes.

“Raye. Go over to the boxes and cover your ears,” she said.

With a questioning look at her guardian, Raye did as she was told. Lanette waited, keeping her eyes on Raye as the girl stood, walked to a pile of boxes, and plopped herself down with her absol padding after her. Raye clasped her hands over her ears and turned away, and a second later, she began to hum. Once she was certain that Raye wasn’t listening, Lanette turned her attention back to the box.

I really love the bond between Lanette and Raye. You can really tell this chapter how they kind of depend on each other, instead of there being a mother/daughter bond between them.

“Listen here, you parasitic abomination, I will open this box and skin you alive if you don’t stop playing games with me,” she hissed.

Holy ****, there's the Lanette we love.

Immediately, any trace of expression on Bill’s face vanished. “Astute, but you will quickly find that skinning us is quite impossible."

“Then I’ll find worse things to do with you,” Lanette sneered. “Let me talk to Bill.”

Holy **** these two are just... wow. I hope this gets nominated for SOMETHING, it's a great scene with these two at each others' throats.

“That would also be impossible.”

“I’ll start by breaking your horns off.”

“My, my. You do have quite a temper.” Adam lifted its chin. “But no. It is quite impossible because Bill is asleep.”

“Then wake him up.”

“I tried. He refused.”

“What do you mean ‘he refused’? What the hell did you do to him?”

“Look behind this cage.”

“What?!”

Adam only nodded towards the back wall of the box. Lanette shifted, creeping along the edges of the cube without taking her eyes off the creature inside it. When she wandered to the back, she finally tore her eyes away from it …

… And saw the body on the floor. She froze, tensing all at once until, slowly, it registered in her head that the corpse was real.

“An ixodida,” she breathed. “It’s … it’s …”

“Dead,” Adam said simply. “Its core is destroyed as well. You are free to check if that would make you feel comfortable.”

This went from creepy to just outright emotionally brutal. I credit that to just how strong the depictions of Lanette and Adam are; for her, you can just feel how raw and genuine her emotions are, and for him, every word is just so clearly calm and calculated that the impact rises considerably.

Lanette didn’t even wait for Adam’s permission to search the body before she was on her knees. She turned the body over roughly and quickly scanned every inch of it. Sure enough, as mutilated as the corpse was, besides the head, there was only one missing body part.

“It’s gone,” she breathed. “The core … you’re telling the truth.”

She looked up at Adam, into its blank eyes. It merely stared down at her steadily.

“Of course I am. I find it inconvenient to lie,” Adam told her.

He only finds it inconvenient to lie now, of course. I wouldn't put it past him for one second that he'd lie another time.

Lanette turned her head away slowly, her mind struggling to process what she was seeing. An ixodida killing another ixodida was virtually unheard of. Even in groups with more than one type of member, ixodida attacked as a single unit. It wasn’t conducive to their survival to fight among themselves. Or, at least, Lanette assumed that was the case.

But then, the longer she dwelled on it, the more another horrifying thought came to mind. It took a few seconds, but at last, it surfaced, filling her entire body with a cold dread.

“Oh gods,” she breathed. “Bill … that’s why he won’t wake up.” She turned to Adam. “You made him watch!”

Is there any real way Bill couldn't have watched, though?

“Apparently, he was not ready to see such a thing,” Adam replied. “It is strange, honestly. Bill has seen pokémon do worse things to one another, yet the death of a creature similar to us by our own hands was too much for him.”

Lanette jumped to her feet. “He was a pacifist, you monster! Of course he wouldn’t be okay with watching a murder!”

“Is it a murder?” Adam quipped. “From what I understand, you see my kind as bloodthirsty abominations as it is. You admitted to killing us yourself. Why would you find eradicating my kind perfectly acceptable for you but not for Bill?”

She stopped. Her gaze fell towards the floor, and she gritted her teeth. Lanette couldn’t say a word. She couldn’t admit to this thing that her situation was complicated.

Wow, another great, intense moment. These two work together so well.

I wonder if Adam actually noticed that Bill was more upset over the human side of the Ixodida getting killed, though. Or at least that's the impression I got.

“Do you wish to hear my opinion?”

She didn’t, but she glanced at Adam all the same.

It held its head at an incline again, almost as if it was trying to look curious. “I think you are a very guarded woman. This is your way of protecting Bill. In your opinion he was not meant to experience this world—our world. A world where my kind and yours fight for territory. A world where both my people and yours die brutally and where children like the little one over there must live in fear every single day. Your world was innocent and safe before my kind came to it, and you hate us for disrupting the balance of your planet.” Adam hesitated. “Am I close?”

Adam is quite the perceptive one. Of course, we all know Lanette's hate for his species is for an altogether different reason.

Lanette narrowed her eyes and stared at the corpse again. “Bill is too soft for this war. As is Raye.”

“And you are not?”

“I was too, but I had to change.”

“Are you afraid that Bill and Raye will change?”

Lanette lowered her head. “Yes.”

“Why?”

“Because you and I are monsters, and they shouldn’t have to turn into monsters like us,” she spat. “You shouldn’t have let Bill watch.”

Wow, that was harsh. But on the other hand, I love characters like Lanette - those who have had to "discard" their humanity but are often the most human of all the characters. I love this exchange.

“If I did not, then I would not have been able to protect him,” Adam answered. “The fact of the matter is that there is a dead ixodida in this room. I took care of its core. Therefore, I was the one who protected both Bill and Raye. Think about that for a moment.”

Lanette said nothing. She merely used all of her energy to glare at the creature in the box.

“There is nothing you can do to save Bill. This is his fate.” Adam held up both of his hands, palms out. “You know this. However, I can promise you that it will not be hellish for him. There is a complicated contract between us that protects what little is left of Bill’s humanity.”

“A contract?” Lanette muttered. “What are the terms?”

Adam lowered its hands. “The privacy of the contract is sacred to the parties involved. I cannot tell you.”

Lanette scoffed. “Of course you can’t.”

I bet for the right price he would.

“However,” Adam continued, “I can give you an idea. I propose a contract between us.”

“No,” Lanette replied flatly.

“Listen to the terms first, child, before you pass judgment.”

“I am not a …” Lanette took a deep breath. Her eyes fell back on Adam, staring at him calmly. “Go on.”

I'm actually kind of surprised Lanette shrugged off that insult.

“Freedom,” Adam stated. “In exchange for my cooperation, I want you to release us from this box and allow us to walk freely within your ranks for as long as we wish to remain here.”

“Cooperation?” Lanette inquired.

“Yes. I am an ixodida, am I not? I can provide valuable insight into my kind.”

Lanette stepped forward and leaned into the box. “And why would you do that?”

If Adam could smile, it would have right then. As it stood, a shadow passed over its face. Its expression didn’t change, but something about it seemed more … bitter to Lanette.

“We have a common enemy,” Adam replied.

“Is that so?” Lanette asked quietly.

“Yes.” Adam raised its eyes to the ceiling. “The empress. You did realize that there is a queen among us, did you not?”

For a long while, Lanette said nothing again. But then, slowly, she grinned. “Yes. Yes, I did.”

I do kind of wonder how Lanette knows that.

“Then join me.” It held a hand out, palm up, claws glinting in the dim light of the cage. “Free me, and let us be allies. Together, we will bring the empress to her knees.”

He said "queen," then "empress." I now wonder if that's actually an important detail.

Shadows shifted across Lanette’s face as she lowered her head slightly. With graceful steps, she turned, walked back around the box, and clasped her hands together behind the small of her back.

Great visual!

“No,” she said.

“No?” Adam responded.

“Not that I would trust you enough to agree to your terms in the first place,” Lanette told the parasite, “but the contract you’re proposing is incredibly one-sided, don’t you think?”

“Is that so?”

Lanette leaned her head back, rolling it just enough to glance at Adam out of the corner of her eye. “You want me to free you in exchange for your cooperation. How is that an incentive if I have no idea whether or not you have any valuable information for me? I know about your cores, and clearly, I know about how you organize yourselves. What else would I need to know to defeat the empress?”

“You misunderstand. I am not offering information in exchange for freedom. I am offering the safety of your people.”

Chuckling, Lanette turned her head away again. “It’d be easier to leave you in this box, lock the door, and let you die. Or kill you quickly. Whichever you would prefer."

I absolutely cannot blame Lanette for laughing here.

“I knew you would say that.”

Lanette smiled. “I take it, then, that you’ve run out of offers?”

“No. I have one more.”

Behind her, Lanette could hear an electric crackling. Her smile faded, and she reached up to grasp the handle of her crowbar. Before she could draw it, however, she heard something else—something that made her stop dead.

“Lanette.”

A soft voice. One with emotion, not the dull monotone of the parasite. Sad. Plaintive. Lanette slowly turned to see the creature stand at the front wall of the box. Both of its hands were pressed into the wall’s surface, and its head was bowed once more. But Lanette could see part of its expression—the way its lips parted slightly, the way it furrowed its eyebrows, the way its eyes glinted in fear.

Oh no.

I should mention here that the excellent description of the last part in the quote really pushes through exactly what you're going for here. I can literally visualize it on top of hearing it.

“Lanette,” it said. “Please. You’ve got to help me.”

She gripped the handle of her crowbar harder. As she pulled the crowbar from its sheath, her weapon sang.

“Stop it,” she barked.

It lifted its head to stare into her eyes. Lanette stopped, holding the crowbar in both hands as she stared into her partner’s face. It looked too human, too much like Bill. She felt her stomach turn at that thought, and for that, she gripped her crowbar harder.

But it was a show of weakness, and she knew as soon as she recognized it as such that she would regret it.

“Please,” he—it—begged. “Please don’t kill me. I’m still in here, Lanette. Help me. Please.”

I legitimately cannot tell whether this is Bill or not, which I think is what you're going for. It worked.

“Stop it!”

She slammed her crowbar against the box. A shower of sparks rained from where the cage was struck, but she didn’t seem to notice as she bared her teeth at the creature. She didn’t care how much noise she was making. She didn’t care whether or not Raye was listening. She didn’t even notice as the girl uncovered her ears and peeked over the boxes she hid behind. Lanette’s entire world for that moment was comprised of herself, the box, and the creature inside it and nothing more.

“Stop it,” she hissed. “Stop using his voice.” She struck the box again, sending another shower of sparks into the air. “Stop using his body!” Another strike. “Stop using him!”

Oh man, the emotion here is just so raw. I love it. You can just feel her desperation, and that desperation is not only for his safety, it almost feels like she's desperate for her own world to not be destroyed any further.

Her crowbar cut through the air and slammed one more time into the side of the box. The wall flashed, and her arms jerked back, nearly throwing her onto the floor. Somehow, she jerked herself to the side just in time to regain her footing, and when she did, she threw her eyes back towards the box. She raised her crowbar, readying it to strike once more. Inside the box, Adam’s facial expression faded into the same blank, neutral gaze, and that act—that dissolution of humanity—fuelled the fire that Lanette could feel inside her chest. As she raised her crowbar, she screamed. Her arms tensed. And then, she swung.

“Wait! Don’t!”

Lanette stopped short at the sound of the new voice. Looking down, she saw Raye slide between her and the box. Raye spread her arms wide and looked up at Lanette with pleading eyes.

“Don’t do it!” Raye said. “Please don’t hurt Nii-chan!”

Just when you thought it couldn't hurt any more...

“Raye, this is an ixodida,” Lanette stated. It wasn’t an argument. It was an astounded statement. This was Raye. Lanette knew how afraid of the ixodida she was. Yet here Raye stood, begging Lanette not to hurt one.

Raye shook her head. “It’s Nii-chan. That’s all that matters.”

Oh, Raye. Oh poor, sweet Raye... innocence still remains. That must be broken.

Lanette lowered the crowbar to her side and slowly looked back towards the parasite. It stood motionless behind Raye, its face just as blank and stony as ever. But something in its eyes looked almost knowing to Lanette. Wise, even.

“Tch.” She twirled her crowbar with one hand and stepped towards a corner of the box. “Using Bill as a bargaining chip. You know how to negotiate, parasite.”

She drove the sharpened end of her weapon into the ball at the bottom corner of the box. It sank instantly, crushing the ball all at once. Sparks danced as the edges of each wall flared to life and then fizzled into nothingness. The walls vanished, and the balls hovering on the top corners dropped to the concrete floor and rolled uselessly away. Lanette kicked the broken one at her feet, sending metal fragments flying away from her.

“Well?” she asked. “Uphold your end of the deal, then.”

She turned her head, just in time to see the expression on the creature’s face blank. But it wasn’t the same kind of blankness that it maintained throughout their conversation. This one was a vacant one, with its eyes glazing over before fluttering shut.

“Bill?” Lanette murmured.

The ixodida’s body collapsed sideways, sprawling into the floor with a loud bang. Raye reacted first, diving to her knees as her hands frantically reached for her brother. At her side, her absol appeared, pacing around the two quietly.

Huh, Adam's actually following through?

“Nii-chan?” Raye cried. Her hands grabbed his shoulder and shook him vigorously. “Nii-chan, wake up!”

Lanette sheathed her crowbar and turned her eyes towards the hole in the ceiling. Through it, she could see Officer Jenny lean down, watching her with a steady gaze.

“Officer Jenny,” she said. “Are Thom and Nurse Joy with you?”

“No,” Jenny responded gruffly. “Thom should be here, but—”

“That’s not important right now. I know Thom left his post, and I pardon him for it. But we need him to move a steel-type and Nurse Joy to treat it. Ask her to prepare one of the trainer dormitories as well.”

“Lanette …” Officer Jenny reached down and grasped the edge of the hole. “Are you sure about that?”

“How much of our conversation did you hear?” Lanette asked.

“Almost all of it, but—”

“Then yes. I’m sure.”

Lanette really does have a soft spot for him. I like how that's a bit more apparent compared to the previous version.

The sound of scratching—boots against dirt, she gathered—caused her to tear her eyes away from Officer Jenny. She shifted her gaze to the hole in the floor, just in time to see a silhouette vanish into the darkness below. Sweeping one of her feet to the side confirmed her suspicion: the Rocket was gone. Although she was tempted to puzzle over how the agent might have roused so quickly, her attention instead shifted to the girl curled up over the ixodida on the floor. Listening to Raye’s quiet pleas, Lanette closed her eyes and exhaled.

That escape is very in Domino's style.

“That’s all,” she said. “Go.”

She waited until she could hear Officer Jenny’s footsteps on the floor above her. Then, she turned her head slightly and clenched her fists.

“If I find out you cheated me, parasite …” she muttered.

But the truth was she had no idea how she would end that sentence.

Probably with her crowbar.
 
Last edited:
Top